title.gif (7562 bytes)

Chapter I Robinson's Family—His
Elopement from His Parents
Chapter II First Adventures at
Sea—Experience of a Maritime Life—Voyage
to Guinea
Chapter III Robinson's Captivity at
Sallee—Escape with Xury—Arrival at the
Brazils
Chapter IV He Settles in the Brasils as a
Planter—Makes Another Voyage and is
Shipwrecked
Chapter V Robinson Finds Himself on a
Desolate Island and Procures a Stock of
Articles from the Wreck—He Constructs His
Habitation
Chapter VI Robinson Carries All His
Riches, Provisions, Etc., into his
Habitation—Dreariness of
Solitude—Consolatory Reflections
Chapter VII Robinson's Mode of Reckoning
Time—Difficulties Arising from Want of
Tools—He Arranges His Habitation
Chapter VIII Robinson's Journal—Details of
His Domestic Economy and
Contrivances—Shock of an Earthquake
Chapter IX Robinson Obtains More Articles
from the Wreck—His Illness and Affliction
Chapter X His Recovery—His Comfort in
Reading the Scriptures—He Makes an
Excursion into the Interior of the
Island—Forms His "Bower"
Chapter XI Robinson Makes a Tour to
Explore His Island—Employed in Basket
Making
Chapter XII He Returns to His Cave—His

Agricultural Labors and Success
Chapter XIII His manufacture of Pottery, and
Contrivances for Baking Bread
Chapter XIV Meditates His Escape from
the Island—Builds a Canoe—Failure of His
Scheme and Resignation to His
Conditions—He Makes Himself a New
Dress
Chapter XV He Makes a Smaller Canoe in
Which He Attempts to Cruise Round the
Island—His Perilous Situation at Sea—He
Returns Home
Chapter XVI He Rears a Flock of Goats—His
Diary—His Domestic Habits and Style of
Living—Increasing Prosperity
Chapter XVII Unexpected Alarm—Cause for
Apprehension—He Fortifies His Abode
Chapter XVIII Precautions Against
Surprise—Robinson Discovers that His
Island Has Been Visited by Cannibals
Chapter XIX Robinson Discovers a Cave,
Which Serves Him as a Retreat Against the
Savages
Chapter XX Another Visit of the
Savages—Robinson Sees Them
Dancing—He Perceives the Wreck of a
Vessel
Chapter XXI
Chapter XXII Robinson Rescues One of
Their Captives from the Savages, Whom He
Names Friday, and makes His Servant
Chapter XXIII Robinson Instructs and
Civilizes His Man Friday and Endeavors to
Give Him an Idea of Christianity
Chapter XXIV Robinson and Friday Build a

-1-

Canoe to Carry Them to Friday's
Country—Their Scheme Prevented by the
Arrival of a Party of Savages
Chapter XXV Robinson Releases a
Spaniard—Friday Discovers His
Father—Accommodation Provided for
These New Guests, Who Were Afterward
Sent to Liberate the Other
Spaniards—Arrival of an English Vessel
Chapter XXVI Robinson Discovers Himself
to the English Captain—Assists Him in
Reducing His Mutinous Crew, Who Submit
to Him
Chapter XXVII Atkins Entreats the Captain
to Spare His Life—The Latter Recovers His
Vessel from the Mutineers, and Robinson
Leaves the Island

Chapter I Robinson's Family—His
Elopement from His Parents

I was born in the Year 1632, in the City of York,
of a good Family, tho' not of that Country,
my Father being a Foreigner of Bremen,
who settled first at Hull: He got a good
Estate by Merchandise, and leaving off his
Trade, lived afterward at York, from
whence he had married my Mother,
Relations were named Robinson, a very
good Family at Country, and from whom I
was called Robinson Keutznaer; but by the
usual Corruption of Words in England, we
are now called, nay we call our Selves, and
writer Name Crusoe, and so my
Companions always call'd me.

I had two elder Brothers, one of which was
Lieutenant Collonel to an English Regiment
of Foot in Flanders, formerly commanded
by the famous Coll. Lockhart, and was killed
at the Battle near Dunkirk against the
Spaniards: What became of my second
Brother I never knew any more than Father
or Mother did know what was become of
me.

Being the third Son of the Family, and not
bred to any Trade, my Head began to be
fill'd very early with rambling Thoughts: My
Father, who was very ancient, had given me
competent Share of Learning, as far as
House-Education, and a Country Free-
School generally goes, and design'd for the
Law; but I would be satisfied with nothing
but go to Sea, and my inclination to this led
me so strongly against the Will, nay the
Commands of my Father, and against all
the Entreaties and Perswasions of my
Mother and other Friends, that there
seem'd to be something fatal in Propension
of Nature tending directly to the Life of
Misery which was to befal me.

My Father, a wise and grave Man, gave me
serious excellent Counsel against what he
foresaw was my Design. He call'd me one
Morning into his Chamber, where he
confined by the Gout, and expostulated very
warmly me upon this Subject: He ask'd me
what Reasons more a meer wandring
inclination I had for leaving my Father House
and my native Country, where I might be
well introduced, and had a Prospect of
raising my Fortunes Application and
Industry, with a Life of Ease and Pleasure
He told me it was for Men of desperate
Fortunes on one Hand, or of aspiring,
Superior Fortunes on the other, who went
abroad upon Adventures, to rise by
Enterprize, and make themselves famous
in Undertakings of a Nature out of the
common Road; that these things were all
either too far above me, or too far below
me; that mine was the middle State, or what
might be called the upper Station of Low
Life, which he had found by long
Experience was the best State in the World,
the most suited to human Happiness, not
exposed to the Miseries and Hardships, the
Labour and Sufferings of the mechanick
Part of Mankind, and not embarass'd with
the Pride, Luxury, Ambition and Envy of the

-2-

upper Part of Mankind. He told me, I might
judge of the Happiness of this State, by this
one thing, viz. That this was the State of Life
which all other People envied, that Kings
have frequently lamented the miserable
Consequences of being born to great
things, and wish'd they had been placed in
the Middle of the two Extremes, between
Mean and the Great; that the wise Man gave
his Testimony to this as the just Standard of
true Felicity, when he pray to have neither
Poverty or Riches.

He bid me observe it, and I should always
find, that the Calamitles of Life were shared
among the upper and lower Part of
Mankind; but that the middle Station had the
fewest Disasters, and was not expos'd to
so many Vicisitudes as the higher or lower
Part of Mankind; nay, they were not
subjected to so many Distempers and
Uneasiness either of Body or Mind, as
those were who, by vicious Living, Luxury
and Extravagancies on one Hand, or by
hard Labour, Want of Necessaries, and
mean or insufficient Diet on the other Hand,
bring Distempers upon themselves by the
natural Consequences of their Way of
Living; That the middle Station of Life was
calculated for, all kind of Vertues and all
kinds of Enjoyments; that Peace and Plenty
were the Hand-maids of a middle Fortune;
that Temperance, Moderation, Quietness,
Health, Society, all agreeable Diversions,
and all desirable Pleasures, were the
Blessings attending the middle Station of
Life; that this Way Men went silently and
smoothly thro' the World, and comfortably
out of it, not embarass'd with the Labours of
the Hands or of the Head, not sold to the
Life of Slavery for daily Bread, or harrast
with perplex'd Circumstances, which rob
the Soul of Peace, and the Body of Rest;
not enrag'd with the Passion of Envy, or
secret burning Lust of Ambition for great
things; but in easy Circumstances sliding

gently thro' the World, and sensibly tasting
the Sweets of living, without the bitter,
feeling that they are happy, and learning by
every Day's Experience to know it more
sensibly.

After this, he press'd me earnestly, and in
the most affectionate manner, not to play
the young Man, not to precipitate my self
into Miseries which Nature and the Station
of Life I was born in, seem'd to have
provided against; that I was under no
Necessity of seeking my Bread; that he
would do well for me, and endeavour to
enter me fairly into the Station of Life which
he had been just recommending to me; and
that if I was not very easy and happy in the
World, it must be my meer, Fate or Fault that
must hinder it, and that he should have
nothing to answer for, having thus
discharg'd his Duty in warning me against
Measures which he knew would be to my
Hurt: In a word, that as he would do very kind
things for me if I would stay and settle at
Home as he directed, so he would not have
so much Hand in my Misfortunes, as to give
me any Encouragement to go away: And to
close all, he told me I had my elder Brother
for an Example, to whom he had used the
same earnest Perswasions to keep him
from going into the Low Country Wars, but
could not prevail, his young Desires
prompting him to run into the Army where he
was kill'd; and tho' he said he would not
cease to pray for me, yet he would venture
to say to me, that if I did take this foolish
Step, God would not bless me, and I would
have Leisure hereafter to reflect upon
having neglected his Counsel when there
might be none to assist in my Recovery.

I observed in this last Part of his Discourse,
which was truly Prophetick, tho' I suppose
my Father did not know it to be so himself; I
say, I observed the Tears run down his Face
very plentifully, and especially when he

-3-

spoke of my Brother who was kill'd; and
that when he spoke of my having Leisure to
repent, and none to assist me, he was so
mov'd,0that he broke off the Discourse, and
told me, his Heart was so full he could say
no more to me.

I was sincerely affected with this Discourse,
as indeed who could be otherwise? and I
resolv'd not to think of going abroad any
more, but to settle at home according to my
Father's Desire. But alas! a few Days wore
it all off; and in short, to prevent any of my
Father's farther Importunities, in a few
Weeks after, I resolv'd to run quite away
from him. However, I did not act so hastily
neither as my first Heat of Resolution
prompted, but I took my Mother, at a time
when I thought her a little pleasanter than
ordinary, and told her, that my Thoughts
were so entirely bent upon seeing the World,
that I should never settle to any thing with
Resolution enough to go through with it, and
my Father had better give me his Consent
than force me to go without it; that I was now
Eighteen Years old, which was too late to
go Apprentice to a Trade, or Clerk to an
Attorney; that I was sure if I did, I should
never serve out my time, and I should
certainly run away from my Master before
my Time was out, and go to Sea; and if she
would speak to my Father to let me go but
one Voyage abroad, if I came home again
and did not like it, I would go no more, and I
would promise by a double Diligence to
recover that Time I had lost.

This put my Mother into a great Passion:
She told me, she knew it would be to no
Purpose to speak to my Father upon any
such Subject; that he knew too well what
was my Interest to give his Consent to any
thing so much for my Hurt, and that she
wondered how I could think of any such
thing after such a Discourse as I had had
with my Father, and such kind and tender

Expressions as she knew my Father had
us'd to me; and that in short, if I would ruine
my self there was no Help for me; but I might
depend I should never have their Consent to
it: That for her Part she would not have so
much Hand in my Destruction; and I should
never have it to say, that my Mother was
willing when my Father was not.

Tho' my Mother refused to move it to my
Father, yet as I have heard afterwards, she
reported all the Discourse to him., and that
my Father, after shewing a great Concern
at it, said to her with a Sigh, That Boy might
be happy if he would stay at home, but if he
goes abroad he will be the miserablest
Wretch that was ever born: I can give no
Consent to it.

It was not till almost a Year after this that I
broke loose, tho' in the mean time I
continued obstinately deaf to all Proposals
of settling to Business, and frequently
expostulating with my Father and Mother,
about their being so positively determin'd
against what they knew my Inclinations
prompted me to. But being one Day at Hull,
where I went casually, and without any
Purpose of making an Elopement that time;
but I say, being there, and one of my
Companions being going by Sea to
London, in his Father's Ship, and
prompting me to go with them, with the
common Allurement of Seafaring Men, viz
That it should cost me nothing for my
Passage, I consulted neither Father or
Mother any more, nor so much as sent them
Word of it; but leaving them to hear of it as
they might, without asking God's Blessing,
or my Father's, without any Consideration
of Circumstances or Consequences, and in
an ill Hour, God knows.

Chapter II First Adventures at
Sea—Experience of a Maritime Life—Voyage
to Guinea

-4-

On the first of September 1651 I went on
Board a Ship bound for London; never any
young Adventurer's Misfortunes, I believe,
began sooner, or continued longer than
mine. The Ship was no sooner gotten out of
the Humber, but the Wind began to blow,
and the Winds' to rise in a most frightful
manner; and as I had never been at Sea
before, I was most inexpressibly sick in
Body, and terrify'd in my Mind: I began now
seriously to reflect upon what I had done,
and how justly I was overtaken by the
Judgment of Heaven for my wicked leaving
my Father's House, and abandoning my
Duty; all the good Counsel of my Parents,
my Father's Tears and my Mother's
Entreaties came now fresh into my Mind,
and my Conscience, which was not yet
come to the Pitch of Hardness to which it
has been since, reproach'd me with the
Contempt of Advice, and the Breach of my
Duty to God and my Father.

All this while the Storm encreas'd, and the
Sea, which I had never been upon before,
went very high, tho' nothing like what I have
seen many times since; no, nor like what I
saw a few Days after: But it was enough to
affect me then, who was but a young Sailor,
and had never known any thing of the
matter. I expected every Wave would have
swallowed us up, and that every time the
Ship fell down, as I thought, in the Trough or
Hollow of the Sea, we should never rise
more; and in this Agony of Mind, I made
many Vows and Resolutions, that if it would
please God here to spare my Life this one
Voyage, if ever I got once my Foot upon dry
Land again, I would go directly home to my
Father, and never set it into a Ship again
while I liv'd; that I would take his Advice, and
never run my self into such Miseries as
these any more. Now I saw plainly the
Goodness of his Observations about the
middle Station of Life, how easy, how
comfortably he had liv'd all his Days, and

never had been expos'd to Tempests at
Sea, or Troubles on Shore; and I resolv'd
that I would, like a true repenting Prodigal,
go home to my Father.

These wise and sober Thoughts continued
all the while the Storm continued, and
indeed some time after; but the next Day the
Wind was abated and the Sea calmer, and I
began to be a little inur'd to it: However I
was very grave for all that Day, being also a
little Sea sick still; but towards Night the
Weather clear'd up, the Wind was quite over,
and a charming fine Evening follow'd; the
Sun went down perfectly clear and rose so
the next Morning; and having little or no Wind
and a smooth Sea, the Sun shining upon it,
the Sight was, as I thought, the most
delightful that ever I saw.

I had slept well in the Night, and was now no
more Sea sick: but very chearful, looking
with Wonder upon the Sea that was so rough
and terrible the Day before, and could be so
calm and so pleasant in so little time after.
And now least my good Resolutions should
continue, my Companion, who had indeed
entic'd me away, comes to me, Well Bob,
says he, clapping me on the Shoulder, How
do you do after it? I warrant you were
frighted, wa'n't you, last Night, when it blew
but a Cap full of Wind? A Cap full d'you call
it? said I, 'twas a terrible Storm: A Storm,
you Fool you, replies he, do you call that a
Storm, why it was nothing at all; give us but
a good Ship and Sea Room, and we think
nothing of such a Squal of Wind as that; but
you're but a fresh Water Sailor, Bob; come
let us make a Bowl of Punch and we'll
forget all that, d'ye see what charming
Weather 'tis now. To make short this sad
Part of my Story, we went the old way of all
Sailors, the Punch was made, and I was
made drunk with it, and in that one Night's
Wickedness I drowned all my Repentance,
all my Reflections upon my past Conduct,

-5-

and all my Resolutions for my future. In a
word, as the Sea was returned to its
Smoothness of Surface and settled
Calmness by the Abatement of that Storm,
so the Hurry of my Thoughts being over, my
Fears and Apprehensions of being
swallow'd up by the Sea being forgotten,
and the Current of my former Desires
return'd, I entirely forgot the Vows and
Promises that I made in my Distress. I found
indeed some Intervals of Reflection, and the
serious Thoughts did, as it were endeavour
to return again sometimes, but I shook them
off, and rouz'd my self from them as it were
from a Distemper, and applying my self to
Drink and Company, Soon master'd the
Return of those Fits, for so I call'd them, and
I had in five or six Days got as compleat a
Victory over Conscience as any young
Fellow that resolv'd not to be troubled with
it, could desire: But I was to have another
Trial for it still; and Providence, as in such
Cases generally it does, resolv'd to leave
me entirely without Excuse. For if I would not
take this for a Deliverance, the next was to
be such a one as the worst and most
harden'd Wretch among us would confess
both the Danger and the Mercy.

The sixth Day of our being at Sea we came
into Yarmouth Roads; the Wind having been
contrary, and the Weather calm, we had
made but little Way since the Storm. Here
we were obliged to come to an Anchor, and
here we lay, the Wind continuing contrary,
viz. at South-west, for seven or eight Days,
during which time a great many Ships from
Newcastle came into the same Roads, as
the common Harbour where the Ships might
wait for a Wind for the River.

We had not however rid here so long, but
should have Tided it up the River, but that
the Wind blew too fresh; and after we had
lain four or five Days, blew very hard.
However, the Roads being reckoned as

good as a Harbour, the Anchorage good,
and our Ground-Tackle very strong, our
Men were unconcerned, and not in the least
apprehensive of Danger, but spent the
Time in Rest and Mirth, after the manner of
the Sea; but the eighth Day in the Morning,
the Wind increased, and we had all Hands at
Work to strike our Top-Masts, and make
every thing snug and close, that the Ship
might ride as easy as possible. By Noon the
Sea went very high indeed, and our Ship rid
Forecastle in, shipp'd several Seas, and
we thought once or twice our Anchor had
come home; upon which our Master order'd
out the Sheet Anchor; so that we rode with
two Anchors a-Head, and the Cables vered
out to the better End.

By this Time it blew a terrible Storm indeed,
and now I began to see Terror and
Amazement in the Faces even of the
Seamen themselves. The Master, tho'
vigilant to the Business of preserving the
Ship, yet as he went in and out of his
Cabbin by me, I could hear him softly to
himself say several times, Lord be merciful
to us, we shall be all lost, we shall be all
undone; and the like. During these first
Hurries, I was stupid, lying still in my
Cabbin, which was in the Steerage, and
cannot describe my Temper: I could ill
reassume the first Penitence, which I had
so apparently trampled upon, and harden'd
my self against: I thought the Bitterness of
Death had been past, and that this would be
nothing too like the first. But when the
Master himself came by me as I said just
now, and said we should be all lost, I
dreadfully frighted: I got up out of my
Cabbin, and look'd out; but such a dismal
Sight I never saw: The Sea went Mountains
high, and broke upon us every three or four
Minutes: When I could look about, I could see
nothing but Distress round us: Two Ships
that rid near us we found had cut their Masts
by the Board, being deep loaden; and our

-6-

Men cry'd out, that a Ship which rid about a
Mile a-Head of us was foundered. Two
more Ships being driven from their
Anchors, were run out of the Roads to Sea
at all Adventures, and that was not a Mast
standing. The light Ships fared the best; as
not so much labouring in the Sea; but two or
three of them drove, and came close by us,
running away with only their Sprit-sail out
before the Wind.

Towards Evening the Mate and Boat-
Swain begg'd the Master of our Ship to let
them cut away the Foremast, which he was
very unwilling to: But the Boat-Swain
protesting to him, that if he did not, the Ship
would founder, he consented; and when
they had cut away the Foremast, the Main-
Mast stood so loose, and shook the Ship so
much, they were obliged to cut her away
also, and make a clear Deck.

Any one may judge what a Condition I must
be in at all his; who was but a young Sailor,
and who had been in such Fright before at
but a little. But if I can express at this
Distance the Thoughts I had about me at
that time, I was in tenfold more Horror of
Mind upon Account of my former
Convictions, and the having returned from
them to the Resolutions I had wickedly taken
at first, than I was at Death it self; and these
added to the Terror of the Storm, put me
into such a Condition, that I can by no Words
describe it. But the worst was not come yet,
the Storm continued with such Fury, that the
Seamen themselves acknowledged they
had never known a worse. We had a good
Ship, but she was deep loaden, and
wallowed in the Sea, that the Seamen every
now and then cried out, she would founder.
It was my Advantage in one respect, that I
did not know what they meant by Founder,
till I enquir'd. However, the Storm was so
violent, that I saw what is not often seen, the
Master, the Boat-Swain, and some others

more sensible than the rest, at their
Prayers, and expecting every Moment when
the Ship would go to the Bottom. In the
Middle of the Night, and under all the rest of
our Distresses, one of the Men that had
been down on Purpose to see, cried out we
had sprung a Leak; another said there was
four Foot Water in the Hold. Then all Hands
were called to the Pump. At that very Word
my Heart, as I thought, died within me, and I
fell backwards upon the Side of my Bed
where I sat, into the Cabbin. However, the
Men roused me, and told me, that I that was
able to do nothing before, was as well able
to pump as another; at which I stirr'd up, and
went to the Pump and work'd very heartily.
While this was doing, the Master seeing
some light Colliers, who not able to ride out
the Storm, were oblig'd to slip and run away
to Sea, and would come near us, ordered to
fire a Gun as a Signal of Distress. I who
knew nothing what that meant, was so
surprised, that I thought the Ship had broke,
or some dreadful thing had happen'd. In a
word, I was so surprised, that I fell down in a
Swoon. As this was a time when every
Body had his own Life to think of, no body
minded me, or what was become of me;
but another Man stept up the Pump, and
thrusting me aside with his Foot, let me lye,
thinking I had been dead; and it was a great
while before I came to my self.

We work'd on, but the Water encreasing in
the Hold, it was apparent that the Ship
would founder, and tho' the Storm began to
abate a little, yet as it was not possible she
could swim till we might run into a Port, so
the Master continued firing Guns for Help;
and a light Ship who had rid it out just a
Head of us ventured a Boat out to help us. It
was with the utmost Hazard the Boat came
near us, but it was impossible for us to get
on Board, or for the Boat to lie near the Ship
Side, till at last the Men rowing very heartily,
and venturing their Lives to save ours, our

-7-

Men cast them a Rope over the Stern with a
Buoy to it, and then vered it out a great
Length, which they after great Labour and
Hazard took hold of and we hall'd them
close under our Stern and got all into their
Boat. It was to no Purpose for or us after we
were in the Boat to think of reaching to own
Ship, so all agreed to let her drive and only
to pull her in towards Shore as much as we
could, and our Master promised them, That
if the Boat was stav'd upon Shore he would
make it good to their Master, so partly
rowing and partly driving our Boat went
away to the Norward sloaping wards the
Shore almost as far as Winterton Ness.

We were not much more than a quarter of an
Hour out four Ship but we saw her sink, and
then I understood for the first time what was
meant by a Ship foundering in the Sea; I
must acknowledge I had hardly Eyes to look
up when he Seamen told me she was
sinking; for from that Moment hey rather put
me into the Boat than that I might be said to
go in, my Heart was as it were dead within
me, partly with Fright, partly with Horror of
Mind and the Thoughts of what was yet
before me.

While we were in this Condition, the Men yet
labouring the Oar to bring the Boat near the
Shore, we could see, hen our Boat
mounting the Waves, we were able to see
the Shore, a great many People running
along the Shore to assist us when we
should come near, but we made but slow
way towards the Shore, nor were we able to
reach the Shore, till being past the Light-
House at Winterton, the Shore falls off to the
Westward towards Cromer, and so the
Land broke off a little the Violence of the
Wind: Here we got in, and tho' not without
much Difficulty got all safe on Shore and
walk'd afterwards on Foot to Yarmouth,
where, as unfortunate Men, we were used
with great Humanity as well by the

Magistrates of the Town, who assign'd us
good Quarters, as by particular Merchants
and Owners of Ships, and had Money given
us sufficient to carry us either to London or
back to Hull, as we thought fit.

Had I now had the Sense to have gone back
to Hull, and have gone home, I had been
happy, and my Father, an Emblem of our
Blessed Saviour's Parable, had even kill'd
the fatted Calf for me; for hearing the Ship I
went away in was cast away in Yarmouth
Road, it was a great while before he had
any Assurance that I was not drown'd.

But my ill Fate push'd me on now with an
Obstinacy that nothing could resist; and tho'
I had several times loud Calls from my
Reason and my more composed Judgment
to go home, yet I had no Power to do it. I
know not what to call this, nor will I urge, that
it is a secret over-ruling Decree that hurries
us on to be the Instruments of our own
Destruction, even tho' it be before us, and
that we rush upon it with our Eyes open.
Certainly nothing but some such decreed
unavoidable Misery attending, and which it
was impossible for me to escape, could
have push'd me forward against the calm
Reasonings and Perswasions of my most
retired Thoughts, and against two such
visible Instructions as I had met with in my
first Attempt.

My Comrade, who had help'd to harden me
before, and who was the Master's Son,
was now less forward than I; the first time
he spoke to me after we were at Yarmouth,
which was not till two or three Days, for we
were separated in the Town to several
Quarters; I say, the first time he saw me, it
appear'd his Tone was alter'd, and looking
very melancholy and shaking his Head,
ask'd me how I did, and telling his Father
who I was, and how I had come this Voyage
only for a Trial in order to go farther abroad;

-8-

his Father turning to me with a very grave
and concern'd Tone, Young Man, says he,
you ought never to go to Sea any more, you
ought to take his for a plain and visible
Token that you are not to be a Seafaring
Man. Why, Sir, said I, will you go to Sea no
more? That is another Case, said he, it is
my Calling, and therefore my Duty; but as
you made this Voyage for a Trial, you see
what a Taste Heaven has given you of what
you are to expect if you persist; perhaps this
is all befallen us on your Account, like Jonah
in the Ship of Tarshish. Pray, continues he,
what are you? and on what Account did you
go to Sea? Upon that I told him some of my
Story; at the End of which he burst out with a
strange kind of Passion, What had I done,
says he, that such an unhappy Wretch should
come into my Ship? I would not set my Foot
in the same Ship with thee again for a
Thousand Pounds. This indeed was, as I
said, an Excursion of his Spirits which were
yet agitated by the Sense of his Loss, and
was farther than he could have Authority to
go. However he afterwards talk'd very
gravely to me, exhorted me to go back to my
Father, and not tempt Providence to my
Ruine; told me I might see a visible Hand of
Heaven against me, And young Man, said
he, depend upon it, if you do not go back,
where-ever you go, you will meet with
nothing but Disasters and Disappointments
till your Father's Words are fulfilled upon
you.

We parted soon after; for I made him little
Answer, and I saw him no more; which way
he went, I know not. As for me, having some
Money in my Pocket, I travelled to London
by Land; and there, as well as on the Road,
had many Struggles with my self, what
Course of Life I should take, and whether I
should go Home, or go to Sea.

As to going Home, Shame opposed the
best Motions that offered to my Thoughts;

and it immediately occurr'd to me how I
should be laugh'd at among the
Neighbours, and should be asham'd to see,
not my Father and Mother only, but even
every Body else; from whence I have since
often observed, how incongruous and
irrational the common Temper of Mankind
is, especially of Youth, to that Reason which
ought to guide them in such Cases, viz. That
they are not asham'd to sin, and yet are
asham'd to repent; not asham'd of the
Action for which they ought justly to be
esteem'd Fools, but are asham'd of the
returning, which only can make them be
esteem'd wise Men.

In this of Life however I remained some
time, uncertain what Measures to take, and
what Course of Life to lead. An irresistible
Reluctance continu'd to going Home; and
as I stay'd a while, the Remembrance of the
Distress I had been in wore off; and as that
abated, the little Motion I had in my Desires
to a Return wore off with it, till at last I quite
lay'd aside the Thoughts of it, and lookt out
for a Voyage.

That evil Influence which carryed me first
away from my Father's House, that hurried
me into the wild and indigested Notion of
raising my Fortune; and that imprest those
Conceits so forcibly upon me, as to make
me deaf to all good Advice, and to the
Entreaties and even Command of my
Father: I say the same Influence, whatever it
was, presented the most unfortunate of all
Enterprises to my View; and I went on
board a Vessel bound to the Coast of
Africa; or, as our Sailors vulgarly call it, a
Voyage to Guinea.

It was my great Misfortune that in all these
Adventures I did not ship my self as a Sailor;
whereby, tho' I might indeed have work'd a
little harder than ordinary, yet at the same
time I had learn'd the Duty and Office of a

-9-

Fore-mast Man; and in might have qualified
my self for a Mate or Lieutenant, ifs a
Master: But as it was always my Fate to
choose for the worse, so I did here; for
having Money in my Pocket, and good
Cloaths upon my Back, I would always go
on board in the Habit of a Gentleman; and
so I neither had any Business Ship, or
learn'd to do any.

It was my Lot first of all to fall into pretty
good Company in London which does not
always happen to such loose and unguided
young Fellows as I then was; the Devil
generally not omitting to lay some Snare for
them very early: But it was not as with me, I
first fell acquainted with the Master of a
Ship who had been on the Coast of Guinea;
and who having had very good Success
there, was resolved to go again; and who
taking a Fancy to my Conversation, which
was not at all disagreeable at that time,
hearing me say I had a mind to see the
World, told me if I wou'd go the, Voyage with
him I should be at no Expence; I should be
his Mess-mate and his Companion, and if I
could carry any thing with me, I should have
all the Advantage of it that the Trade would
admit; and perhaps I might meet with some
Encouragement.

I embrac'd the Offer, and entring into a strict
Friendship with this Captain, who was an
honest and plain-dealing Man, I went the
Voyage with him, and carried a small
Adventure with me, which by the
disinterested Honesty of my Friend the
Captain, I increased very considerably; for I
carried about 40 l. in such Toys and Trifles as
the Captain directed me to buy. This 40 l. I
had mustered together by the Assistance of
some of my Relations whom I
corresponded with, and who, I believe, got
my Father, or at least my Mother, to
contribute so much as that to my first
Adventure.

This was the only Voyage which I may say
was successful in all my Adventures, and
which I owe to the Integrity and Honesty of
my Friend the Captain, under whom also I
got a competent Knowledge of the
Mathematicks and the Rules of Navigation,
learn'd how to keep an Account of the
Ship's Course, take an Observation; and in
short, to understand some things that were
needful to be understood by a Sailor: For,
as he took Delight to introduce me, I took
Delight to learn; and, in a word, this Voyage
made me both a Sailor and a Merchant: for I
brought Home L. 5. 9 Ounces of Gold Dust
for my Adventure, which yielded me in
London at my Return, almost 300 l. and this
fill'd me with those aspiring Thoughts which
have since so compleated my Ruin.

Yet even in this Voyage I had my
Misfortunes too; particularly, that I was
continually sick, being thrown into a violent
Calenture by the excessive Heat of the
Climate; our principal Trading being upon
the Coast, from the Latitude of 15 Degrees,
North even to the Line it self.

Chapter III Robinson's Captivity at
Sallee—Escape with Xury—Arrival at the
Brazils

I was now set up for a Guiney Trader; and
my Friend, to my great Misfortune, dying
soon after his Arrival, I resolved to go the
same Voyage again, and I embark'd in the
same Vessel with one who was his Mate in
the former Voyage, and had now got the
Command of the Ship. This was the
unhappiest Voyage that ever Man made; for
tho' I did not carry quite 100 l. of my new
gain'd Wealth, so that I had 200 left, and
which I lodg'd with my Friend's Widow, who
was very just to me, yet I fell into terrible
Misfortunes in this Voyage; and the first
was this, viz. Our Ship making her Course
towards the Canary Islands, or rather

-10-

between those Islands and the African
Shore, was surprised in the Grey of the
Morning, by a Turkish Rover of Sallee, who
gave Chase to us with all the Sail she could
make. We crowded also as much Canvas
as our Yards would spread, or our Masts
carry, to have got clear; but finding the
Pirate gain'd upon us, and would certainly
come up with us in a few Hours, we
prepar'd to fight; our Ship having 12 Guns,
and the Rogue 18. About three in the
Afternoon he came up with us, and bringing
to by Mistake, just athwart our Quarter,
instead of athwart our Stern, as he
intended, we brought 8 of our Guns to bear
on that Side, and pour'd in a Broadside
upon him, which made him sheer off again,
after returning our Fire, and pouring in also
his small Shot from near 200 Men which he
had on Board. However, we had not a Man
touch'd, all our Men keeping close. He
prepar'd to attack us again, and we to
defend our selves; but laying us on Board
the next time upon our other Quarter, he
entred 60 Men upon our Decks, who
immediately fell to cutting and hacking the
Decks and Rigging. We ply'd them with
Small-shot, Half-Pikes, Powder-Chests,
and such like, and clear'd our Deck of them
twice. However, to cut short this melancholly
Part of our Story, our Ship being disabled,
and three of our Men kill'd, and eight
wounded, we were obliged to yield, and
were carry'd all Prisoners into Sallee, a
Port belonging to the Moors.

The Usage I had there was not so dreadful
as at first I apprehended, nor was I carried
up the Country to the Emperor's Court, as
the rest of our Men were, but was kept by
the Captain of the Rover, as his proper
Prize, and made is Slave, being young and
nimble, and fit for his Business. At this
surprising Change of my Circumstances
from a Merchant to a miserable Slave, I was
perfectly overwhelmed; and now I look'd

back upon my Father's prophetick Disourse
to me, that I should be miserable, and have
none to relieve me, which I thought was now
so effectually brought pass, that it could not
be worse; that now the Hand of Heaven had
overtaken me, and I was undone without
Redemption. But alas! this was but a Taste
of the Misery I was to go thro', as will
appear in the Sequel of this Story.

As my new Patron or Master had taken me
Home to his House, so I was in hopes that
he would take me with him hen he went to
Sea again, believing that it would some
time or other be his Fate to be taken by a
Spanish or Portugal an of War; and that then
I should be set at Liberty. But his Hope of
mine was soon taken away; for when he
went to Sea, he left me on Shoar to look
after his little Garden, and do the common
Drudgery of Slaves about his House; and
when he came home again from his Cruise,
he order'd me to lye in the Cabbin to look
after the Ship.

Here I meditated nothing but my Escape;
and what Method I might take to effect it, but
found no Way that had the least Probability
in it: Nothing presented to make the
Supposition of it rational; for I had no Body
to communicate it to, that would embark
with me; no Fellow-Slave, no Englishman,
Irishman, or Scotsman there but my self; so
that for two Years, tho' I often pleased my
self with the Imaginaion, yet I never had the
least encouraging Prospect of putting it in
Practice.

After about two Years an odd Circumstance
presented it self which put the old Thought
of making some Attempt for my Liberty,
again in my Head: My Patron lying at Home
longer than usual, without fitting out his
Ship, which, as I heard, was for want of
Money; he used constantly, once or twice a
Week, sometimes oftner, if the Weather was

-11-

fair, to take the Ship's Pinnace, and go Out
into the Road a-fishing; and as he always
took me and a young Maresco with him to
row the Boat, we made him very merry, and
I prov'd very dexterous in catching Fish;
insomuch that sometimes he would send
me with a Moor, one of his Kinsmen, and
the Youth the Maresco, as they call'd him, to
catch a Dish of Fish for him.

It happen'd one time, that going a fishing in
a stark calm Morning, a Fog rose so thick,
that tho' we were not half a League from the
Shoar we lost Sight of it; and rowing we
knew not whither or which way, we labour'd
all Day and all the next Night, and when the
Morning came we found we had pull'd off to
Sea instead of pulling in for the Shoar; and
that we were at least two Leagues from the
Shoar: However we got well in again, tho'
with a great deal of Labour, and some
Danger; for the Wind began to blow pretty
fresh in the Morning; but particularly we
were all very hungry.

But our Patron warn'd by this Disaster,
resolved to take more Care of himself for
the future; and having lying by him the Long-
boat of our English Ship we had taken, he
resolved he would not go a fishing any more
without a Compass and some Provision; so
he ordered the Carpenter of his Ship, who
also was an English Slave, to build a little
State-room or Cabin in the middle of the
Long Boat, like that of a Barge, with a Place
to stand behind it to steer and hale home the
Main-sheet; and Room before for a hand or
two to stand and work the Sails; she sail'd
with that we call a Shoulder of Mutton Sail;
and the Boom gib'd over the Top of the
Cabbin, which lay very snug and low, and
had in it Room for him to lye, with a Slave or
two, and a Table to eat on, with some small
Lockers to put in some Bottles of such
Liquor as he thought fit to drink in;
particularly his Bread, Rice and Coffee.

We went frequently out with this Boat a
fishing, and as I was most dextrous to catch
fish for him, he never went without me: It
happen'd that he had appointed to go out in
this Boat, either for Pleasure or for Fish,
with two or three Moors of some Distinction
in that Place, and for whom he had provided
extraordinarily; and had therefore sent on
board the Boat over Night, a larger Store of
Provisions than ordinary; and had order'd
me to get ready three Fuzees with Powder
and Shot, which were on board his Ship; for
that they design'd some Sport of Fowling
as well as Fishing.

I got all things ready as he had directed, and
waited the next Morning with the Boat,
washed clean, her Antient and Pendants
out, and every thing to accomodate his
Guests; when by and by my Patroon came
on board alone, and told me his Guests had
put off going, upon some Business that fell
out, and order'd me with the Man and Boy,
as usual, to go out with the Boat and catch
them some Fish, for that his friends were to
sup at his House; and commanded that as
soon as I had got some Fish I should bring it
home to his House; all which I prepar'd to
do.

This Moment my former Notions of
Deliverance darted into my Thoughts, for
now I found I was like to have a little Ship at
my Command; and my Master being gone, I
prepar'd to furnish my self, not for a fishing
Business but for a Voyage; tho' I knew not,
neither did I so much as consider whither I
should steer; for any where to get out of that
Place was my Way.

My first Contrivance was to make a
Pretence to speak to this Moor, to get
something for our Subsistance on board;
for I told him we must not presume to eat of
our Patroon's Bread, he said that was true;
so he brought a large Basket of Rusk or

-12-

Bisket of their kind, and three Jarrs with
fresh Water into the Boat; I knew where my
Patroon's Case of Bottles stood, which it
was evident by the make were taken out of
some English Prize; and I convey'd them
into the Boat while the Moor was on Shoar,
as if they had been there before, for our
Master: I convey'd also a great Lump of
Bees-Wax into the Boat, which weighed
above half a Hundred Weight, with a Parcel
of Twine or Thread, a Hatchet, a Saw and a
Hammer, all which were of great Use to us
afterwards; especially the Wax to make
Candles. Another Trick I try'd upon him,
which he innocently came into also; his
Name was Ismael, who they call Muly or
Moely, so I call'd to him, Moely said I, our
Patroon's Guns are on board the Boat, can
you not get a little Powder and Shot, it may
be we may kill some Alcamies (a Fowl like
our Curlieus) for our selves, for I know he
keeps the Gunners Stores in the Ship? Yes,
says he, I'll bring some, and accordingly he
brought a great Leather Pouch which held
about a Pound and half of Powder, or rather
more; and another with Shot, that had five
or six Pound, with some Bullets; and put all
into the Boat: At the same time I had found
some Powder of my Master's in the Great
Cabbin, with which I fill'd one of the large
Bottles in the Case, which was almost
empty; pouring what was in it into another:
and thus furnished with every thing needful,
we sail'd out of the Port to fish: The Castle
which is at the Entrance of the Port knew
who we were, and took no Notice of us; and
we were not above a Mile out of the Port
before we hal'd in our Sail, and set us down
to fish: The Wind blew from the N.NE. which
was contrary to my Desire; for had it blown
southerly I had been sure to have made the
Coast of Spain, and at least reacht to the
Bay of Cadiz; but my Resolutions were,
blow which way it would, I would be gone
from that horrid Place where I was, and
leave the rest to Fate.

After we had fisht some time and catcht
nothing, for when I had Fish on my Hook, I
would not pull them up, that he might not see
them; I said to the Moor, this will not do, our
Master will not be thus serv'd, we must
stand farther off: He thinking no harm
agreed, and being in the head of the Boat
set the Sails; and as I had the Helm I run she
Boat out near a League farther, and then
brought her too as if I would fish; when
giving the Boy the Helm, I stept forward to
where the Moor was, and making as if I
stoopt for something behind him, I took him
by Surprize with my Arm under his Twist,
and tost him clear over-board into the Sea;
he rise immediately, for he swam like a
Cork, and call'd to me, begg'd to be taken
in, told me he would go all over the World
with me; he swam so strong after the oat
that he would have reacht me very quickly,
there being but little Wind; upon which I stept
into the Cabbin and fetching one of the
Fowling-pieces, I presented it at him, and
told him, I had done him no hurt, and if he
would be quiet I would do him none; but said
I, you swim well enough to reach to the
Shoar, and the Sea is calm, make the est of
your Way to Shoar and I will do you no harm,
but if you come near the Boat I'll shoot you
thro' the Head; for I'm resolved to have my
Liberty; so he turn'd himself about and
swam for the Shoar, and I make no doubt
but he reacht it with Ease, for he was an
Excellent Swimmer.

I could ha' been content to ha' taken this
Moor with me, and ha' drown'd the Boy, but
there was no venturing to trust him: When he
was gone I turn'd to the Boy, who they call'd
Xury, and said to him, Xury, if you will be
faithful to me I'll make you a great man, but
if you will not stroak our Face to be true to
me, that is, swear by Mahomet and is
Father's Beard, I must throw you into the
Sea too; the boy smil'd in my Face and
spoke so innocently that I could mistrust

-13-

him; and swore to be faithful to me, and go
all over the World with me.

While I was in View of the Moor that was
swimming, I stood out directly to Sea with
the Boat, rather stretching to Windward, that
they might think me gone towards the
Straits-mouth (as indeed any one that had
been in their wits must ha' been supposed
to do), or who would ha' suppos'd we were
sail'd on to the southward to the truly
Barbarian Coast, where whole Nations of
Negroes were sure to surround us with their
Canoes, and destroy us; where we could
ne'er once go on shoar but we should be
devour'd by savage Beasts, or more
merciless Savages of humane kind.

But as soon as it grew dusk in the Evening, I
chang'd my Course, and steer'd directly
South and by East, bending my Course a
little toward the East, that I might keep in
with the Shoar; and having a fair fresh Gale
of Wind, and a smooth quiet Sea, I made
such Sail that I believe by the next Day at
Three a Clock in the Afternoon, when I first
made the Land, I could not be less than 150
Miles South of Sallee; quite beyond the
Emperor of Morocco's Dominions, or
indeed of any other King thereabouts, for
we saw no People.

Yet such was the Fright I had taken at the
Moors, and the dreadful Apprehensions I
had of falling into their Hands, that I would
not stop, or go on Shoar, or come to an
Anchor; the Wind continuing fair, 'till I had
sail'd in that manner five Days: And then the
Wind shifting to the southward, I concluded
also that if any of our Vessels were in
Chase of me, they also would now give
over; so I ventur'd to make to the Coast, and
came to an Anchor in the Mouth of a little
River, I knew not what, or where; neither
what Latitude, what Country, what Nations,
or what River: I neither saw, or desir'd to

see any People, the principal thing I wanted
was fresh Water: We came into this Creek in
the Evening, resolving to swim on shoar as
soon as it was dark, and discover the
Country; but as soon as it was quite dark,
we heard such dreadful Noises of the
Barking, Roaring, and Howling of Wild
Creatures, of we knew not what Kinds, that
the poor Boy was ready to die with Fear,
and beg'd of me not to go on shoar till Day;
well Xury said I, then I won't, but it may be
we may see Men by Day, who will be as
bad to us as those Lyons; then me give
them the shoot Gun says Xury laughing,
make them run wey; such English Xury
spoke by conversing among us Slaves;
however I was glad to see the Boy so
cheerful, and I gave him a Dram (out of our
Patroon's Case of Bottles) to chear him up:
After all, Xury's Advice was good, and I
took it, we dropt our little Anchor and lay still
all Night; I say still, for we slept none! for in
two or three Hours we saw vast great
Creatures (we knew not what to call them)
of many sorts, come down to the Sea-
shoar and run into the Water, wallowing and
washing themselves for the Pleasure of
cooling themselves; and they made such
hideous Howlings and Yellings, that I never
indeed heard the like.

Xury was dreadfully frighted, and indeed so
was I too; but we were both more frighted
when we heard one of these mighty
Creatures come swimming towards our
Boat, we could not see him, but we might
hear him by his blowing to be a monstrous,
huge and furious Beast; Xury said it was a
Lyon, and it might be so for ought I know;
but poor Xury cryed to me to weigh the
Anchor and row away; no says I, Xury, we
can slip our Cable with the Buoy to it and go
off to Sea, they cannot follow us far; I had no
sooner said so, but I perceiv'd the Creature
(whatever it was) within Two Oars Length,
which something surprized me; however I

-14-

immediately stept to the Cabbin-door, and
taking up my un fir'd at him, upon which he
immediately turn'd about and swam
towards the Shoar again.

But it is impossible to describe the horrible
Noises, and hideous Cryes and Howlings,
that were raised as well upon the Edge of
the Shoar, as higher within the Country;
upon the Noise or Report of the Gun, a
Thing I have some Reason to believe those
Creatures had never heard before: This
Convinc'd me that there was no going on
Shoar for us in the Night upon that Coast,
and how to venture on Shoar in the Day was
another Question too; for to have fallen into
the Hands of any of the Savages, had been
as bad as to have fallen into the Hands of
Lyons and Tygers; at least we were equally
apprehensive of the Danger of it.

Be that as it would, we were oblig'd to go
on Shoar somewhere or other for Water, for
we had not a Pint left in the Boat; when or
where to get to it was the Point: Xury said, if
I would let him go on Shoar with one of the
Jarrs, he would find if there was any Water
and bring some to me. I ask'd him why he
would go? Why I should not go and he stay in
the Boat? The Boy answer'd with so much
Affection that made me love him ever after.
Says he, If wild Mans come, they eat me,
you go wey. Well, Xury, said I, we will both
go, and if the wild Mans come we will kill
them, they shall eat neither of us; so I gave
Xury a piece of Rusk-bread to Eat and a
Dram out of our Patroon's Case of Bottles
which I mentioned before; and we hal'd the
Boat in as near the Shoar as we thought
was proper, and so waded on Shoar,
carrying nothing but our Arms and two Jarrs
for Water.

I did not care to go out of Sight of the Boat,
fearing the coming of Canoes with
Savages down the River; but the Boy

seeing a low Place about a Mile up the
Country rambled to it; and by and by I saw
him come running towards me, I thought he
was pursued by some Savage, or frighted
with some wild Beast, and I run forward
towards him to help him, but when I came
nearer to him, I saw something hanging
over his Shoulders which was a Creature
that he had shot, like a Hare but different in
Colour, and longer Legs, however we were
very glad of it, and it was very good Meat;
but the great Joy that poor Xury came with,
was to tell me he had found good Water and
seen no wild Mans.

But we found afterwards that we need not
take such Pains for Water, for a little higher
up the Creek where we were, we found the
Water fresh when the Tide was out, which
flowed but a little way up; so we filled our
Jarrs and feasted on the Hare we had
killed, and prepared to go on our Way,
having seen no Foot-steps of any humane
Creature in that part of the Country.

As I had been one Voyage to this Coast
before, I knew very well that the Islands of
the Canaries, and the Cape de Verd Islands
also, lay not far off from the Coast. But as I
had no Instruments to take an Observation
to know what Latitude we were in, and did
not exactly know, or at least remember what
Latitude they were in; I knew not where to
look for them, or when to stand off to Sea
towards them; otherwise I might now easily
have found some of these Islands. But my
hope was, that if I stood along this Coast till I
came to that Part where the English Traded,
I should find some of their Vessels upon
their usual Design of Trade, that would
relieve and take us in.

By the best of my Calculation, that Place
where I now was, must be that Country,
which lying between the Emperor of
Morocco's Dominions and the Negro's, lies

-15-

wast and uninhabited, except by wild
Beasts; the Negroes having abandon'd it
and gone farther South for fear of the
Moors; and the Moors not thinking it worth
inhabiting, by reason of its Barrenness; and
indeed both forsaking it because of the
prodigious Numbers of Tygers, Lyons,
Leopards and other furious Creatures
which harbour there; so that the Moors use it
for their Hunting only, where they go like an
Army, two or three thousand Men at a time;
and indeed for near an hundred Miles
together upon this Coast, we saw nothing
but a wast uninhabited Country, by Day; and
heard nothing but Howlings and Roaring of
wild Beasts, by Night.

Once or twice in the Day time, I thought I
saw the Pico of Teneriffe, being the high
top of the Mountain Teneriffe in the
Canaries; and had a great mind to venture
out in hopes of reaching thither; but having
tried twice I was forced in again by contrary
Winds, the Sea also going too high for my
little Vessel, so I resolved to pursue my first
Design and keep along the Shoar.

Several times I was obliged to land for fresh
Water, after we had left this Place; and once
in particular, being early in the Morning, we
came to an Anchor under a little Point of
Land which was pretty high, and the Tide
beginning to flow, we lay still to go farther in;
Xury, whose Eyes were more about him
than it seems mine were, calls softly to me,
and tells me that we had best go farther off
the Shoar; for, bays he, look yonder lies a
dreadful Monster on the side of that Hillock
fast asleep: I look'd where he pointed, and
saw a dreadful Monster indeed, for it was a
terrible great Lyon that lay on the Side of the
Shoar, under the Shade of a Piece of the
Hill that hung as it were a little over him.
Xury, says I, you shall go on Shoar and kill
him; Xury look'd frighted, and said, Me kill!
he eat me at one Mouth; one Mouthful he

meant; however, I said no more to the Boy,
but bad him lye still, and I took our biggest
Gun, which was almost Musquet-bore, and
loaded it with a good Charge of Powder,
and with two Slugs, and laid it down; then I
loaded another Gun with two Bullets, and
the third, for we had three Pieces, I loaded
with five smaller Bullets, I took the best aim I
could with the first Piece to have shot him
into the Head, but he lay so with his Leg
rais'd a little above his Nose, that the Slugs
hit his Leg about the Knee, and broke the
Bone. He started up growling at first, but
finding his Leg broke fell down again, and
then got up upon three Legs and gave the
most hideous Roar that ever I heard; I was a
little suppriz'd that I had not hit him on the
Head; however I took up the second Piece
immediately, and tho' he began to move off
fir'd again, and shot him into the Head, and
had the Pleasure to see him drop, and
make but little Noise, but lay struggling for
Life, Then Xury took Heart, and would have
me let him go on Shoar: Well, go said I, so
the Boy jump'd into the Water, and taking a
little Gin in one Hand swam to Shoar with
the other Hand, and coming close to the
Creature, put the Muzzle of the Piece to his
Ear, and shot him into the Head again which
dispatch'd him quite.

This was Game indeed to us, but this was
no Food, and I was very sorry to lose three
Charges of Powder and Shot upon a
Creature that was good for nothing to us.
However Xury said he would have some of
him; so he comes on board, and ask'd me
to give him the Hatchet; for what, Xury, said
I? Me cut off his Head, said he. However
Xury could not cut off his Head, but he cut
off a Foot and brought it with him, and it was
a monstrous great one.

I bethought my self however, that perhaps
the Skin of him might one way or other be of
some Value to us; and I resolved to take off

-16-

his Skin if I could. So Xury and I went to work
with him; but Xury was much the better
Workman at it, for I knew very ill how to do it.
Indeed it took us up both the whole Day, but
at last we got off the Hide of him, and
spreading it on the top of our Cabbin, the
Sun effectually dried it in two Days time,
and it afterwards serv'd me to lye upon.

After this Stop we made on to the
Southward continually for ten or twelve
Days, living very sparing on our Provisions,
which began to abate very much, and going
no oftner into the Shoar than we were
oblig'd to for fresh Water; my Design in this
was to make the River Gambia or
Sennegall, that is to say, any where about
the Cape de Yerd, where I was in hopes to
meet with some European Ship, and if I did
not, I knew not what Course I had to take,
but to seek out for the Islands, or perish
there among the Negroes. I knew that all the
Ships from Europe, which sail'd either to
the Coast of Guiney, or to Brasil, or to the
East-Indies, made this Cape or those
Islands; and in a word, I put the whole of
Fortune upon this Single Point, either that I
must meet with some Ship, or must perish.

When I had pursued this Resolution about
ten Days longer, as I have said, I began to
see that the Land was inhabited, and in two
or three Places as we sailed by, we saw
People stand upon the Shoar to look at us,
we could also perceive they were quite
Black and Stark-naked. I was once inclin'd
to ha' gone on Shoar to them; but Xury was
my better Councellor, and said to me, no
go, no go; however I hal'd in nearer the
Shoar that I might talk to them, and I found
they run along the Shoar by me a good way;
I observ'd they had no Weapons in their
Hands, except one who had a slender
Stick, which Xury said was a Lance, and
that could throw them a great way with good
aim; so I kept at a distance, but talk'd with

them by Signs as well as I could particularly
made Signs for some thing to Eat, they to
me to stop my Boat, and that they would
Meat; upon this I lower'd the top of my Sail,
and lay two of them run up into the Country,
and in less Hour came back and brought
with them two Pieces of dry Flesh and
some Corn, such as is the Produce of their
Country, but we neither knew what the one
the other ever we were willing to accept it,
but how to come at it next Dispute, for I was
not for venturing on Shore to and they were
as much affraid us; but they took a safe way
for us all, for they brought it to the Shore and
laid it down, and went and stood a great
way off till we fetch'd it on Board, and then
came close to us again.

We made Signs of Thanks to them, for we
had nothing to make them amends; but an
Opportunity offer'd that very Instant to oblige
them wonderfully, for while we were lying by
the Shore, came two mighty Creatures one
pursuing the other, (as we took it) with great
Fury, from the Mountains towards the Sea;
whether it was the Male pursuing the
Female, or whether they were in Sport or in
Rage, we could not tell, any more than we
could tell whether it was usual or strange,
but I believe it was the latter; because in the
first Place, those ravenous Creatures
seldom appear but in the Night; and in the
second Place, we found the People terribly
frighted, especially the Women. The Man
that had the Lance or Dart did not fly from
them, but the rest did; however as the two
Creatures ran directly into the Water, they
did not seem to offer to fall upon any of the
Negroes, but plung'd themselves into the
Sea and swam about as if they had come
for their Diversion; at last one of them
began to come nearer our Boat than at first I
expected, but I lay ready for him, for I had
loaded my Gun with all possible Expedition,
and bad Xury load both the other; as soon
as he came fairly within my reach, I fir'd,

-17-

and shot him directly into the Head;
immediately he sunk down into the Water,
but rose instantly and plunged up and down
as if he was struggling for Life; and so
indeed he was, he immediately made to the
Shore, but between the Wound which was
his mortal Hurt, and the strangling of the
Water, he dyed just before he reach'd the
Shore.

It is impossible to express the Astonishment
of these poor Creatures at the Noise and
the Fire of my Gun; some of them were
even ready to dye for Fear, and fell down as
Dead with the very Terror. But when they
saw the Creature dead and sunk in the
Water, and that I made Signs to them to
come to the Shore; they took Heart and
came to the Shore and began to search for
the Creature, I found him by his Blood
staining the Water, and by the help of a
Rope which I flung round him and gave the
Negroes to hawl, they drag'd him on Shore,
and found that it was a most curious
Leopard, spotted and fine to an admirable
Degree, and the Negroes held up their
Hands with Admiration to think what it was I
had kill'd him with.

The other Creature frighted with the flash of
Fire and the Noise of the Gun swam on
Shore, and ran up directly to the Mountains
from whence they came, nor could I at that
Distance know what it was. I found quickly
the Negroes were eating the Flesh of this
Creature, so I was willing to have them take
it as a Favour from me, which when I made
Signs to them that they might take him, they
were very thankful for, immediately they fell
to work with him, and tho' they had no Knife,
yet with a sharpen'd Piece of Wood they-
took off his Skin as readily, and much more
readily than we cou'd have done with a
Knife; they offer'd me some of the Flesh,
which I declined, making as if I would give it
them, but made Signs for the Skin, which

they gave me very freely, and brought me a
great deal more of their Provision, which
tho' I did not understand, yet I accepted;
then I made Signs to them for some Water,
and held out one of my Jarrs to them, turning
it bottom upward, to shew that it was empty,
and that I wanted to have it filled. They call'd
immediately to some of their Friends, and
there came two Women and brought a great
Vessel made of Earth, and burnt as I
suppose in the Sun; this they set down for
me, as before, and I sent Xury on Shore
with my Jarrs, and filled than all three: The
Women were as stark Naked as the Men.

I was now furnished with Roots and Corn,
such as it was, and Water, and leaving my
friendly Negroes, I made forward for about
Days more without offering to go near the
hoar, till I saw the Land run out a great
Length into the Sea, at about the Distance
of four or five Leagues before me, and the
Sea being very calm I kept a large offing to
make this Point; at doubling the Point at
about two Leagues from the Land, I saw
plainly Land on the other Side to Seaward;
then I concluded, as it was most certain
indeed, that this was the Cape de Verd,
and those the Islands, call'd from thence
Cape de Verd Islands. However they were
at a great Distance, and I could not well tell
what I had best to do, for if I should be taken
with a Fresh of Wind I might neither reach
one or other.

In this Dilemma, as I was very pensive, I
stept into the Cabbin and Sat me down,
Xury having the Helm, when on a suddain
the Boy cry'd out, Master, Master, a Ship
with a Sail, and the foolish Boy was frighted
out of his Wits, thinking it must needs be
some of his Master's Ships sent to pursue
us, when, I knew we were gotten far enough
out their reach. I jump'd out of the Cabbin,
and immediately saw not only the Ship, but
what she was, (viz.) that it was a

-18-

Portuguese Ship, and as I thought was
bound to the Coast of Guinea for Negroes.
But when I observ'd the Course she steer'd,
I was soon convinc'd they were bound
some other way, and did not design to
come any nearer to the Shoar; upon which I
stretch'd out to Sea as much as I could,
resolving to speak with them if possible.

With all the Sail I could make, 1 found I should
not be able to come in their Way, but that
they would be gone by, before I could make
any Signal to them; but after I had crowded
to the utmost, and began to despair, they it
seems saw me by the help of their
Perspective-Glasses, and that it some
European Boat, which as they supposed
must belong to some Ship that was lost, so
they shortned Sail to let a come up. I was
encouraged with this, and as I had my
Patroon's Antient on Board, I made a Waft
of it to them for a Signal of Distress, and
fir'd a Gun, both which they saw, for they
told me they saw the Smoke, tho' they did
not hear the Gun; upon these Signals they
very kindly brought too, and lay by for me,
and in about three Hours time I came up with
them.

They ask'd me what I was, in Portuguese,
and in Spanish, and in French, but I
understood none of them; but at last a Scots
Sailor who was on board, call'd to me, and I
answer'd him, and told him I was an
Englishman, that I had made my escape out
of Slavery from the Moors at Sallee; then
they bad me come on board, and very kindly
took me in, and all my Goods.

It was an inexpressible Joy to me, that any
one will believe, that was thus deliver'd, as I
esteem'd it, from such a miserable and
almost hopeless Condition as I was in, and I
immediately offered all I had to the Captain
of the Ship, as a Return for my Deliverance;
but he generously told me, he would take

nothing from me, but that all I had should be
deliver'd safe to me when I came to the
Brasils, for says he, I have sav'd your Life
on no other Terms than I would be glad to be
saved my self and it may one time or other
be my Lot to be taken up in the same
Condition; besides, said he, when I carry
you to the Brasils, so great a may from your
own Country, if I should take from you what
you have, you mill be starved there, and then
I only take away that Life I have given. No,
no, Seignor Inglese, says he, Mr.
Englishman, I mill carry you thither in
Charity, and those things mill help you to buy
your Subsistance there and your Passage
home again.

Chapter IV He Settles in the Brasils as a
Planter—Makes Another Voyage and is
Shipwrecked

As he was Charitable in his Proposal, so he
was Just in the Performance to a tittle, for
he ordered the Seamen that none should
offer to touch any thing I had; then he took
every thing into his own Possession, and
gave me back an exact Inventory of them,
that I might have them, even so much as my
three Earthen Jarrs.

As to my Boat it was a very good one, and
that he saw, and told me he would buy it of
me for the Ship's use, and ask'd me what I
would have for it? I told him he had been so
generous to me in every thing, that I could
not offer to make any Price of the Boat, but
left it entirely to him, upon which he told me
he would give me a Note of his Hand to pay
me 80 Pieces of Eight for it at Brasil, and
when it came there, if any one offer'd to
give more he would make it up; he offer'd
me also 60 Pieces of Eight more for my Boy
Xury, which I was loath to take, not that I was
not willing to let the Captain have him, but I
was very loath to sell poor Boy's Liberty,
who had assisted me so faithfully procuring

-19-

my own. However when I let him know my
reason, he own'd it to be just, and offer'd
me this Medium, that he would give the Boy
an obligation to set him free in ten Years, if
he turn'd Christian; upon this, and Xury
saying he was willing to go him, I let the
Captain have him.

We had a very good Voyage to the Brasils,
and arriv'd in the Bay de Todos los Santos,
or All-Saints Bay, in about Twenty-two
Days after. And now I was once more
deliver'd from the most miserable of all
Conditions of Life, and what to do next with
my self I was now to consider.

The generous Treatment the Captain gave
me, I can never enough remember; he
would take nothing of me for my Passage,
gave me twenty Ducats for the Leopard's
Skin, and forty for the Lyon's Skin which I
had in my Boat, and caused every thing I
had in the Ship to be punctually deliver'd
me, and what I was willing to sell he bought,
such as the Case of Bottles, two of my
Guns, and a Piece of the Lump of Bees-
wax, for I had made Candles of the rest; in a
word, I made about 220 Pieces of Eight of all
my Cargo, and with this Stock I went on
Shoar in the Brasils.

I had not been long here, but being
recommended to the House of a good
honest Man like himself, who had an
Ingenio as they call it; that is, a Plantation
and a Sugar-House. I lived with him some
time, and acquainted my self by that means
with the Manner of their planting and making
of Sugar; and seeing how well the Planters
liv'd, and how they grew rich suddenly, I
resolv'd, if I could get Licence to settle
there, I would turn Planter among them,
resolving in the mean time to find out some
Way to get my Money which I had left in
London remitted to me. To this Purpose
getting a kind of a Letter of Naturalization, I

purchased as much Land that was Uncur'd,
as my Money would reach, and form'd a
Plan for my Plantation and Settlement, and
such a one as might be suitable to the Stock
which I proposed to my self to receive from
England.

I had a Neighbour, a Portugueze of Lisbon,
but born of English Parents, whose Name
was Wells, and in much such Circumstances
as I was. I call him my Neighbour, because
his Plantation lay next to mine, and we went
on very sociably together. My Stock was but
low as well as his; and we rather planted for
Food than any thing else, for about two
Years. However, we began to increase,
and our Land began to come into Order; so
that the third Year we planted some
Tobacco, and made each of us a large
Piece of Ground ready for planting Canes in
the Year to come; but we both wanted Help,
and now I found more than before, I had
done wrong in parting with my Boy Xury.

But alas! for me to do wrong that never did
right, was no great Wonder: I had no
Remedy but to go on; I was gotten into an
Employment quite remote to my Genius,
and directly contrary to the Life I delighted
in, and for which I forsook my Father's
House, and broke thro' all his good Advice;
nay, I was coming into the very Middle
Station, or upper Degree of low Life, which
my Father advised me to before; and which
if I resolved to go on with, I might as well ha'
staid at Home, and never have fatigu'd my
self in the World as I had done; and I used
often to say to my self, I could ha' done this
as well in England among my Friends, as
ha' gone 5000 Miles off to do it among
Strangers and Salvages in a Wilderness,
and at such a Distance, as never to hear
from any Part of the World that had the least
Knowledge of me.

In this manner I used to look upon my

-20-

Condition with the utmost Regret. I had no
body to converse with but now and then
Neighbour; no Work to be done, but by the
Labour of my Hands; and I used to say, I
liv'd just like a Man cast some desolate
Island, that had no body there but how just
has it been, and how should all Men reflect,
that when they compare their present
Conditions with others that are worse,
Heaven may oblige them to make the
Exchange, and be convinc'd of their former
Felicity by their Experience: I say, how just
has it been, that the truly solitary Life I
reflected on in an Island of meer Desolation
should be my Lot, who had so of unjustly
compar'd it with the Life which I then led,
which had I continued, I had in all Probability
been exceeding prosperous and rich.

I was in some Degree settled in my
Measures for carrying on the Plantation,
before my kind Friend the Captain of the
Ship that tool: me up at Sea, went back; for
the Ship remained there in providing his
Loading, and preparing for his Voyage,
near three Months, when telling him what
little Stock I had left behind me in London,
he gave me this friendly and sincere
Advice, Seignior Inglese says he, for so he
always called me, if you will give me
Letters, band a Procuration here in Form to
me, with Orders to the Person who has your
Money in London, to send your Effects to
Lisbon, to such Persons as I shall direct and
in such Goods as are proper for this
Country, I will bring you the Produce of
them, God willing, at my Return; but since
human Affairs are all subject to Changes
and Disasters, I would have you give Orders
but for One Hundred Pounds Sterl. which
you say is Half your Stock, and let the
Hazard be run for the first; so that if it come
safe, you may order the rest the same Way;
and if it miscarry, you may have the other
Half to have Recourse to for your Supply.

This was so wholesom Advice, and look'd
so friendly, that I could not but be convinc'd
it was the best Course I could take; so I
accordingly prepared Letters to the Gentle-
woman with whom I had left my Money, and
a Procuration to the Portuguese Captain,
as he desired.

I wrote the English Captain's Widow a full
Account of all my Adventures, my Slavery,
Escape, and how I had met with the
Portugal Captain at Sea, the Humanity of
his Behaviour, and in what Condition I was
now in, with all other necessary Directions
for my Supply; and when this honest
Captain came to Lisbon, he found means
by some of the English Merchants there, to
send over not the Order only, but a full
Account of my Story to a Merchant at
London, who represented it effectually to
her; whereupon, she not only delivered the
Money, but out of her own Pocket sent the
Portugal Captain a very handsom Present
for his Humanity and Charity to me.

The Merchant in London vesting this
Hundred Pounds in English Goods, such as
the Captain had writ for, sent them directly
to him at Lisbon, and he brought them all
safe to me to the Brasils, among which,
without my Direction (for I was too young in
my Business to think of them) he had taken
Care to have all Sorts of Tools, Iron-Work,
and Utensils necessary for my Plantation,
and which were of great Use to me.

When this Cargo arrived, I thought my
Fortunes made, for I was surprised with the
Joy of it; and my good Steward the Captain
had laid out the Five Pounds which my
Friend had sent him for a Present for
himself, to purchase, and bring me over a
Servant under Bond for six Years Service,
and would not accept of any Consideration,
except a little Tobacco, which I would have
him accept, being of my own Produce.

-21-

Neither was this all; but my Goods being all
English Manufactures, such as Cloath,
Stuffs, Bays, and things particularly
valuable and desirable in the Country, I
found means to sell them to a very great
Advantage; so that I might say, I had more
than four times the Value of my first Cargo,
and was now infinitely beyond my poor
Neighbour, I mean in the Advancement of
my Plantation; for the first thing I did, I
bought me a Negro Slave, and an European
Servant also; I mean another besides that
which the Captain brought me from Lisbon.

But as abus'd Prosperity is oftentimes
made the very Means of our greatest
Adversity, so was it with me. I went on the
next Year with great Success in my
Plantation: I raised fifty great Rolls of
Tobacco on my own Ground, more than I
had disposed of for Necessaries among
my Neighbours; and these fifty Rolls being
each of above a 100 Wt. were well cur'd and
laid by against the Return of the Fleet from
Lisbon: and now increasing in Business
and in Wealth, my Head began to be full of
Projects and Undertakings beyond my
Reach; such as are indeed often the Ruine
of the best Heads in Business.

Had I continued in the Station I was now in, I
had room for all the happy things to have yet
befallen me, for which my Father so
earnestly recommended a quiet retired
Life, and of which he had so sensibly
describ'd the middle Station of Life to be
full of; but other things attended me, and I
was still to be the wilful Agent of all my own
Miseries; and particularly to encrease my
Fault and double the Reflections upon my
self, which in my future Sorrows I should
have leisure to make; all these
Miscarriages were pro by my apparent
obstinate adhering to my foolish inclination
of wandring abroad and pursuing that
Inclination, in contradiction to the clearest

Views of doing my self good in a fair and
plain pursuit of those Prospects and those
measures of Life, which Nature and
Providence concurred to present me with,
and to make my Duty.

As I had once done thus in my breaking
away from my Parents, so I could not be
content now, but I must go and leave the
happy View I had of being a rich and thriving
Man in my new Plantation, only to pursue a
rash and immoderate Desire of rising faster
than the Nature of the Thing admitted; and
thus I cast my self down again into the
deepest Gulph of human Misery that ever
Man fell into, or perhaps could be consistent
with Life and a State of Health in the World.

To come then by the just Degrees, to the
Particulars of this Part of my Story; you may
suppose, that having now lived almost four
Years in the Brasils, and beginning to thrive
and prosper very well upon my Plantation; I
had not only learn'd the Language, but had
contracted Acquaintance and Friendship
among my Fellow-Planters, as well as
among the Merchants at St. Salvadore,
which was our Port; and that in my
Discourses among them, I had frequently
given them an Account of my two Voyages
to the Coast of Guinea, the manner of
Trading with the Negroes there, and how
easy it was to purchase upon the Coast, for
Trifles, such as Beads, Toys, Knives,
Scissars, Hatchets, bits of Glass, and the
like; not only Gold Dust, Guinea Grains,
Elephants Teeth, &c. but Negroes for the
Service of the Brasils, in great Numbers.

They listened always very attentively to my
Discourses on these Heads, but especially
to that Part which related to the buying
Negroes, which was a Trade at that time not
only not far entred into, but as far as it was,
had been carried on by the Assiento's, or
Permission of the Kings of Spain and

-22-

Portugal, and engross'd in the Publick, so
that few Negroes were brought, and those
excessive dear.

It happen'd, being in Company with some
Merchants and Planters of my
Acquaintance, and talking of those things
very earnestly, three of them came to me the
next Morning, and told me they had been
musing very much urn what I had discoursed
with them of, the last Night, and they came
to make a secret Proposal to me; and after
enjoining me Secrecy, they told me, that
they had a mind to fit out a Ship to go to
Guinea, that they had all Plantations as well
as I, and were straiten'd for nothing so
much as Servants; that as it was a Trade
that could not be carried on, because they
could not publickly sell the Negroes when
they came home, so they desired to make
but one Voyage, to bring the Negroes on
Shoar privately, and divide them among
their own Plantations; and in a Word, the
Question was, whether I would go their
Super-Cargo in the Ship to manage the
Trading Part upon the Coast of Guinea?
And they offer'd me that I should have my
equal Share of the Negroes without
providing any Part of the Stock.

This was a fair Proposal it must be
confess'd, had it been made to one that had
not had a Settlement and Plantation of his
own to look after, which was in a fair way of
coming to be very Considerable, and with a
good Stock upon it. But for me that was thus
entered and established, and had nothing to
do but go on as I had begun for three or four
Years more, and to have sent for the other
hundred Pound from England, and who in
that time, and with that little Addition, could
scarce ha' fail'd of being worth three or four
thousand Pounds Sterling, and that
encreasing too; for me to think of such a
Voyage, was the most preposterous Thing
that ever Man in such Circumstances could

be guilty of.

But I that was born to be my own Destroyer,
could no more resist the Offer than I could
restrain my first rambling Designs, when my
Father's good Counsel was lost upon me. In
a word, I told them I would go with all my
Heart, if they would undertake to look after
my Plantation in my Absence, and would
dispose of it to such as I should direct if I
miscarry'd. This they all engag'd to do, and
entred into Writings or Covenants to do so;
and I made a formal Will, disposing of my
Plantation and Effects, in Case of my
Death, making the Captain of the Ship that
had sav'd my Life as before, my universal
Heir, but obliging him to dispose of my
Effects as I had directed in my Will, one half
of the Produce being to himself, and the
other to be ship'd to England.

In short, I took all possible Caution to
preserve my Effects, and keep up my
Plantation; had I used half as much
Prudence to have look'd into my own Intrest,
and have made a Judgment of what I ought
to have done, and not to have done, I had
certainly never gone away from so
prosperous an Undertaking, leaving all the
probable Views of a thriving Circumstance,
and gone upon a Voyage to Sea, attended
with all its common Hazards; to say nothing
of the Reasons I had to expect particular
Misfortunes to my self.

But I was hurried on, and obey'd blindly the
Dictates of my Fancy rather than my
Reason; and accordingly the Ship being
fitted out, and the Cargo furnished, and all
things done as by Agreement, by my
Partners in the Voyage, I went on Board in
an evil Hour, the [first] of [September],
[1659], being the same Day eight Year that I
went from my Father and Mother at Hull, in
order to act the Rebel to their Authority, and
the Fool to my own Interest.

-23-

Our Ship was about 120 Tun Burthen, carried
6 Guns, and 14 Men, besides the Master, his
Boy, and my self; we had on board no large
Cargo of Goods, except of such Toys as
were fit for our Trade with the Negroes,
such as Beads, bits of Glass, Shells, and
odd Trifles, especially little Looking
Glasses, Knives, Scissars, Hatchets, and
the like.

The same Day I went on board we set sail,
standing away to the Northward upon our
own Coast, with Design to stretch over for
the African Coast, when they came about 10
or 12 Degrees of Northern Latitude, which it
seems was the manner of their Course in
those Days. We had very good Weather, only
excessive hot, all the way upon our own
Coast, till we came the Height of Cape St.
Augustino, from whence keeping farther off
at Sea we lost Sight of Land, and steer'd as
if we was bound for the Isle Fernand de
Horonha holding our Course N.E. by N. and
leaving those Isles on the East; in this
Course we past the Line in about 12 Days
time, and were by our last Observation in 7
Degrees 22 Min. Northern Latitude, when a
violent Tournado or Hurricane took us quite
out of our Knowledge: it began from the
South-East, came about to the North-West,
and en settled into the North-East, from
whence it blew in such a terrible manner,
that for twelve Days together we could do
nothing but drive, and scudding away
before it, let it carry us whither ever Fate
and the Fury of the Winds directed; and
during these twelve Days, I aced not say,
that I expected every Day to be swallowed
up, nor indeed did any in the Ship expect to
save their Lives.

In this Distress, we had besides the Terror
of the Storm, one of our Men dyed of the
Calenture, and one Man and the Boy
wash'd over board; about the 12th Day the
Weather abating a little, the Master made an

Observation as well as he could, and found
that he was in about 11 Degrees North
Latitude, but that he was 22 Degrees of
Longitude difference West from Cape St.
Augustino; so that he found he was gotten
upon the Coast of Guinea, or the North Part
of Brasil, beyond the River Amozones,
toward that of the River Oronoque,
commonly call'd the Great River, and began
to consult with me what Course he should
take, for the Ship leaky and very much
disabled, and he was going directly back to
the Coast of Brasil.

I was positively against that, and looking
over the Charts the Sea-Coast of America
with him, we concluded the as no inhabited
Country for us to had recourse to, till we
came within the Circle of the Carribbe-
Islands, and therefore resolved to stand
away for Barbadoes, which by keeping off
at Sea, to avoid the Indraft of the Bay or
Gulph of Mexico, we night easily perform,
as we hoped, in about fifteen Day Sail;
whereas we could not possibly make our
Voyage to the Coast of Africa without some
Assistance, both to our Ship and to our
selves.

With this Design we chang'd our Course
and steer'd away N. W. by W. in order to
reach some of our English Islands, where I
hoped for Relief; but our Voyage was
otherwise determined, for being in the
Latitude of Deg. 18 Min. a second Storm
came upon us, which carry'd us away with
the same Impetuosity Westward, and drove
us so out of the very Way of all humane
Commerce, that had all our Lives been
saved, as to the Sea, we were rather in
Danger of being devoured by Savages than
ever returning to our own Country. In this
Distress, the Wind still blowing very hard,
one of our Men early in the Morning, cry'd
out, Land; and we had no sooner run out of
the Cabbin to look out in hopes of seeing

-24-

where abouts in the World we were; but the
Ship struck upon a Sand, and in a moment
her Motion being so stopp'd, the Sea broke
over her in such a manner, that we expected
we should all have perish'd immediately,
and we were immediately driven into our
close Quarters to shelter us the very Foam
and Sprye of the Sea.

It is not easy for any one, who has not been
in the like Condition, to describe or
conceive the Consternation of Men in such
Circumstances; we knew nothing where we
were, or upon what Land it was we were
driven, whether an Island or the Main,
whether inhabited or not, inhabited; and as
the Rage of the Wind was still great, tho
rather less than at first, we could not so
much as hope to have the Ship hold many
Minutes without breaking in Pieces, unless
the Winds by a kind of Miracle should turn
immediately about. In a word, we sat
looking upon one another, and expecting
Death every Moment, and every Man acting
accordingly, as preparing for another World,
for there was little or nothing more for us to
do in this; that which was our present
Comfort, and all the Comfort we had, was,
that contrary to our Expectation the Ship did
not break yet, and that the Master said the
Wind began to abate.

Now tho' we thought that the Wind did a little
abate, yet the Ship having thus struck upon
the Sand, and sticking too fast for us to
expect her getting off, we were in a dreadful
Condition indeed, and had nothing to do but
to think of saving our Lives as well as we
could; we had a Boat at our Stern just
before the Storm, but she was first stav'd by
dashing against the Ship's Rudder, and in
the next Place she broke away, and either
sunk or was driven off to Sea, so there was
no hope from her; we had another Boat on
board, but how to get her off into the Sea,
was a doubtful thing; however there was no

room to debate, for we fancy'd the Ship
would break in Pieces every Minute, and
some told us she was actually broken
already.

In this Distress the Mate of our Vessel lays
hold of the Boat, and with the help of the rest
of the Men, they got her flung over the
Ship's-side, and getting all into her, let go,
and committed our selves being Eleven in
Number, to God's Merry, and the wild Sea;
for tho' the Storm was abated considerably,
yet the Sea went dreadful high upon the
Shore, and might well be call'd, Den mild
Zee, as the Dutch call the Sea in a Storm.

And now our Case was very dismal indeed;
for we all saw plainly, that the Sea went so
high, that the Boat could not live, and that
we should be inevitably drowned. As to
baking Sail, we had none, nor, if we had,
could we ha' done any thing with it; so we
work'd at the Oar towards the Land, tho'
with heavy Hearts, like Men going to
Execution; for we all knew, that when the
Boat came nearer the Shore, she would be
dash'd in a Thousand Pieces by the Breach
of the Sea. However, we committed our
Souls to God in the most earnest Manner,
and the Wind driving us towards the Shore,
we hastened our Destruction with our own
Hands, pulling as well as we could towards
Land.

What the Shore was, whether Rock or Sand,
whether Steep or Shoal, we knew not; the
only Hope that could rationally give us the
least Shadow of Expectation, was, if we
might happen into some Bay or Gulph, or
the Mouth of some River, where by great
Chance we might have run our Boat in, or
got under the Lee of the Land, and perhaps
made smooth Water. But there was nothing
of this appeared; but as we made nearer
and nearer the Shore, the Land look'd more
frightful than the Sea.

-25-

After we had row'd, or rather driven about a
League and Half, as we reckon'd it, a
raging Wave, Mountain-like, came rowling
a-stern of us, and plainly bad us expect the
Coup de Grace. In a word, it took us with
such a Fury, that it overset the Boat at once;
and separating us as well from the Boat, as
from one another, gave us not time hardly to
say, O God! for we were all swallowed up in
a Moment.

Nothing can describe the Confusion of
Thought which I felt when I sunk into the
Water; for tho' I swam very well, yet I could
not deliver my self from the Waves so as to
draw Breath, till that Wave having driven me,
or rather carried me a vast Way on towards
the Shore, and having spent it self, went
back, and left me upon the Land almost dry,
but half-dead with the Water I took in. I had
so much Presence of Mind as well as
Breath left, that seeing my self nearer the
main Land than I expected, I got upon my
Feet, and endeavoured to make on towards
the Land as fast as I could, before another
Wave should return, and take me up again.
But I soon found it was impossible to avoid
it; for I saw the Sea come after me as high
as a great Hill, and as furious as an Enemy
which I had no Means or Strength to contend
with; my Business was to hold my Breath,
and raise my self upon the Water, if I could;
and so by swimming to preserve my
Breathing, and Pilot my self towards the
Shore, if possible; my greatest Concern
now being, that the Sea, as it would carry
me a great Way towards the Shore when it
came on, might not carry me back again
with it when it gave back towards the Sea.

The Wave that came upon me again, buried
me at once 20 or 30 Foot deep in its own
Body; and I could feel my self carried with a
mighty Force and Swiftness towards the
Shore a very great Way; but I held my
Breath, and assisted my self to swim still

forward with all my Might. I was ready to
burst with holding my Breath, when, as I felt
my self rising up, so to my immediate
Relief, I found my Head and Hands shoot
out above the Surface of the Water; and tho'
it was not two Seconds of Time that I could
keep my self so, yet it reliev'd me greatly,
gave me Breath and new Courage. I was
covered again with Water a good while, but
not so long but I held it out; and finding the
Water had spent it self, and began to return, I
strook forward against the Return of the
Waves, and felt Ground again with my Feet. I
stood still a few Moments to recover Breath,
and till the Water went from me, and then
took to my Heels, and run with what
Strength I had farther towards the Shore.
But neither would this deliver me from the
Fury of the Sea, which came pouring in
after me again, and twice more I was lifted
up by the Waves, and carried forwards as
before, Shore being very flat.

The last Time of these two had well near
been fatal to me; the Sea having hurried me
along as before, landed me, rather dash'd
me against a Piece of a Rock, and that with
such Force, as it left me senseless, and
indeed helpless, as my own Deliverance;
for the Blow taking my Side and east, beat
the Breath as it were quite out of my Body;
and it returned again immediately, I must
have been strangled in the Water; but I
recover'd a little before the turn of the
Waves, and seeing I should be cover'd
again with the Water, I resolv'd to hold fast
by a Piece of the Rock, and so to hold my
Breath, if possible, till the Wave went back;
now as the Waves were not so high as at
first, being nearer Land, I held my Hold till
the Wave abated, and then fetch'd another
Run, which brought me so near the Shore,
that the next Wave, tho' it went over me, yet
did not so swallow me up as to carry me
away, and the next run I took, I got to the
main Land, where, to my great Comfort, I

-26-

clamber'd up the Clifts of the Shore, and sat
me down upon the Grass, free from
Danger, and quite out of the Reach of the
Water.

I was now landed, and safe on Shore, and
began to look up and thank God that my Life
was sav'd in a Case wherein there was
some Minutes before scarce any room to
hope. I believe it is impossible to express to
the Life what the Extasies and Transports of
the Soul are, when it is so sav'd, as I may
say, out of the very Grave; and I do not
wonder now at that Custom, vis. That when
a Malefactor who has the Halter about his
Neck, is tyed up, and just going to be turn'd
off, and has a Reprieve brought to him: I
say, I do not wonder that they bring a
Surgeon with it, to let him Blood that very
Moment they tell him of it, that the Surprise
may not drive the Animal Spirits from the
Heart, and overwhelm him:

For sudden Joys, like Griefs, confound at
first.

I walk'd about on the Shore, lifting up my
Hands, and my whole Being, as I may say,
wrapt up in the Contemplation of my
Deliverance, making a Thousand Gestures
and Motions which I cannot describe,
reflecting upon all my Comerades that were
drown'd, and that there should not be one
Soul sav'd but my self; for, as for them, I
never saw them afterwards, or any Sign of
them, except three of their Hats, one Cap,
and two Shoes that were not Fellows.

I cast my Eyes to the stranded Vessel, when
the Breach and Froth of the Sea being so
big, I could hardly see it, it lay so far off, and
considered, Lord! how was it possible I
could get on Shore?

After I had solac'd my Mind with the
comfortable Part of my Condition, I began

to look round me to see what kind of Place I
was in, and what was next to be done, and I
soon found my Comforts abate, and that in
a word I had a dreadful Deliverance: For I
was wet, had no Clothes to shift me, nor any
thing either to eat or drink to comfort me,
neither did I see any Prospect before me,
but that of perishing with Hunger, or being
devour'd by wild Beasts; and that which
was particularly afflicting to me, was, that I
had no Weapon either to hunt and kill any
Creature for my Sustenance, or to defend
my self against any other Creature that
might desire to kill me for theirs: In a Word, I
had nothing about me but a Knife, a
Tobacco-pipe, and a little Tobacco in a
Box, this was all my Provision, and this
threw me into terrible Agonies of Mind, that
for a while I run about like a Mad-man; Night
coming upon me, I began with a heavy
Heart to consider what would be my Lot if
there were any ravenous Beasts in that
Country, seeing at Night they always come
abroad for their Prey.

All the Remedy that offer'd to my Thoughts
at that Time, was, to get up into a thick
bushy Tree like a Firr, but thorny, which
grew near me, and where I resolv'd to set all
Night, and consider the next Day what
Death I should dye, for as yet I saw no
Prospect of Life; I walk'd about a Furlong
from the Shore, to see if I could find any
fresh Water to drink, which I did, to my great
Joy; and having drank and put a little
Tobacco in my Mouth to prevent Hunger, I
went to the Tree, and getting up into it,
endeavour'd to place my self so, as that if I
should sleep I might not fall; and having cut
me a short Stick, like a Truncheon, for my
Defence, I took up my Lodging, and having
been excessively fatigu'd, I fell fast asleep,
and slept as comfortably as, I believe, few
could have done in my Condition, and found
my self the cost refresh'd with it, that I think I
ever was on such an Occasion.

-27-

Chapter V Robinson Finds Himself on a
Desolate Island and Procures a Stock of
Articles from the Wreck—He Constructs His
Habitation

When I wak'd it was broad Day, the Weather
clear, and the Storm abated, so that the
Sea did not rage and swell as before: But
that which surpris'd me most, was, that the
Ship was lifted off in the Night from the
Sand where she lay, by the Swelling of the
Tyde, and was driven up almost as far as
the Rock which I first mention'd, where I had
been so bruis'd by the dashing me against
it; this being within about a Mile from the
Shore where I was, and the Ship seeming
to stand upright still, I wish'd my self on
board, that, at least, I might save some
necessary things for my use.

When I came down from my Appartment in
the Tree, I look'd about me again, and the
first thing I found was the Boat, which lay as
the Wind and the Sea had toss'd her up
upon the Land, about two Miles on my right
Hand. I walk'd as far as I could upon the
Shore to have got to her, but found a Neck
or Inlet of Water between me and the Boat,
which was about half a Mile broad, so I
came back for the present, being more
intent upon getting at the Ship, where I
hop'd to find something for my present
Subsistence.

A little after Noon I found the Sea very calm,
and the Tyde ebb'd so far out, that I could
come within a Quarter of a Mile of the Ship;
and here I found a fresh renewing of my
Grief, for I saw evidently, that if we had kept
on board, we had been all safe, that is to
say, we had all got safe on Shore, and I had
not been so miserable as to be left entirely
destitute of all Comfort and Company, as I
now was; this forc'd Tears from my Eyes
again, but as there was little Relief in that, I
resolv'd, if possible, to get to the Ship, so I

pull'd off my Clothes, for the Weather was
hot to Extremity, and took the Water, but
when I came to the Ship, my Difficulty was
still greater to know how to get on board, for
as she lay a ground, and high out of the
Water, there was nothing within my Reach to
lay hold of; I swam round her twice, and the
second Time I spy'd a small Piece of a
Rope, which I wonder'd I did not see at first,
hang down by the Fore-Chains so low, as
that with great Difficulty I got hold of it, and
by the help of that Rope, got up into the
Forecastle of the Ship; here I found that the
Ship was bulg'd, and had a great deal of
Water in her Hold, but that she lay so on the
Side of a Bank of hard Sand, or rather
Earth, that her Stern lay lifted up upon the
Bank, and her Head low almost to the
Water; by this Means all her Quarter was
free, and all that was in that Part was dry;
for you may be sure my first Work was to
search and to see what was spoil'd and
what was free; and first I found that all the
Ship's Provisions were dry and untouch'd
by the Water, and being very well dispos'd
to eat, I went to the Bread-room and fill'd
my Pockets with Bisket, and eat it as I went
about other things, for I had no time to lose; I
also found some Rum in the great Cabbin,
of which I took a large Dram, and which I
had indeed need enough of to spirit me for
what was before me: Now I wanted nothing
but a Boat to furnish my self with many
things which I forsaw would be very
necessary to me.

It was in vain to sit still and wish for what
was not to be had, and this Extremity rouz'd
my Application; we had several spare
Yards, and two or three large sparrs of
Wood, and a spare Top-mast or two in the
Ship; I resolv'd to fall to work with these,
and I flung as many of them over board as I
could manage for their Weight, tying every
one with a Rope that they might not drive
away; when this was done I went down the

-28-

Ship's Side, and pulling them to me, I ty'd
four of them fast together at both Ends as
well as I could, in the Form of a Raft, and
laying two or three short Pieces of Plank
upon them cross-ways, I found I could walk
upon it very well, but that it was not able to
bear any great Weight, the Pieces being too
light; so I went to work, and with the
Carpenter's Saw I cut a spare Top-mast
into three Lengths, and added them to my
Raft, with a great deal of Labour and Pains,
but hope of furnishing my self with
Necessaries, encourag'd me to go beyond
what I should have been able to have done
upon another Occasion.

My Raft was now strong enough to bear any
reasonable Weight; my next Care was what
to load it with, and how to preserve what I
laid upon it from the Surf of the Sea; But I
was not long considering this, I first laid all
the Plank or Boards upon it that I could get,
and having consider'd well what I most
wanted, I first got three of the Seamens
Chests, which I had broken open and
empty'd, and lower'd them down upon my
Raft; the first of these I fill'd with Provision,
viz. Bread, Rice, three Dutch Cheeses, five
Pieces of dry'd Goat's Flesh, which we
liv'd much u'pon, and a little Remainder of
European Corn which had been laid by for
some Fowls which we brought to Sea with
us, but the Fowls were kill'd; there had been
some Barly and Wheat together, but, to my
great Disappointment, I found afterwards
that the Rats had eaten or spoil'd it all; as
for Liquors, I found several Cases of Bottles
belonging to our Skipper, in which some
Cordial Waters, and in all about five or six
Gallons of Rack, these I stow'd by
themselves, there being no need to put
them into the Chest, nor no room for them.
While I was doing this, I found the Tyde
began to flow, tho' very calm, and I had the
Mortification to see my Coat, Shirt, and
Wast-coat which I had left on Shore upon

the Sand, swim away; as for my Breeches
which were only Linnen and open knee'd, I
swam on board in them and my Stockings:
However this put me upon rummaging for
Clothes, of which I found enough, but took
no more than I wanted for present use, for I
had other things which my Eye was more
upon, as first Tools to work with on Shore,
and it was after long searching that I found
out the Carpenter's Chest, which was
indeed a very useful Prize to me, and much
more valuable than a Ship Loading of Gold
would have been at that time; I got it down to
my Raft, even whole as it was, without
losing time to look into it, for I knew in
general what it contain'd.

My next Care was for some Ammunition
and Arms; there were two very good
Fowling-pieces in the great Cabbin, and
two Pistols, these I secur'd first, with some
Powder-horns, and a small Bag of Shot,
and two old rusty Swords; I knew there were
three Barrels of Powder in the Ship, but
knew not where our Gunner had stow'd
them, but with much search I found them,
two of them dry and good, the third had
taken Water, those two I got to my Raft, with
the Arms, and now I thought my self pretty
well freighted, and began to think how I
should get to Shore with them, having
neither Sail, Oar, or Rudder, and the least
Cap full of Wind would have overset all my
Navigation.

I had three Encouragements, 1. A smooth
calm Sea, 2. The Tide rising and setting in to
the Shore, 3. What little Wind there was blew
me towards the Land; and thus, having
found two or three broken Oars belonging to
the Boat, and besides the Tools which were
in the Chest, I found two Saws, an Axe, and
a Hammer, and with this Cargo I put to Sea;
For a Mile, or thereabouts, my Raft went
very well, only that I found it drive a little
distant from the Place where I had landed

-29-

before, by which I perceiv'd that there was
some Indraft of the Water, and consequently
I hop'd to find some Creek or River there,
which I might make use of as a Port to get to
Land with my Cargo.

As I imagin'd, so it was, there appear'd
before me a little opening of the Land, and I
found a strong Current of the Tide set into it,
so I guided my Raft as well as I could to
keep in the Middle of the Stream: But here I
had like to have suffer'd a second
Shipwreck, which, if I had, I think verily
would have broke my Heart, for knowing
nothing of the Coast, my Raft run a-ground
at one End of it upon a Shoal, and not being
a-ground at the other End, it wanted but a
little that all my Cargo had slip'd off towards
that End that was a-float, and so fall'n into
the Water: I did my utmost by setting my
Back against the Chests, to keep them in
their Places, but could not thrust off the Raft
with all my Strength, neither durst I stir from
the Posture I was in, but holding up the
Chests with all my Might, stood in that
Manner near half an Hour, in which time the
rising of the Water brought me a little more
upon a Level, and a little after, the Water still
rising, my Raft floated again, and I thrust her
off with the Oar I had, into the Channel, and
then driving up higher, I at length found my
self in the Mouth of a little River, with Land
on both Sides, and a strong Current or Tide
running up, I look'd on both Sides for a
proper Place to get to Shore, for I was not
willing to be driven too high up the River,
hoping in time to see some Ship at Sea,
and therefore resolv'd to place my self as
near the Coast as I could.

At length I spy'd a little Cove on the right
Shore of the Creek, to which with great
Pain and Difficulty I guided my Raft, and at
last got so near, as that, reaching Ground
with my Oar, I could thrust her directly in, but
here I had like to have dipt all my Cargo in

the Sea again; for that Shore lying pretty
steep, that is to say sloping, there was no
Place to land, but where one End of my
Float, if it run on Shore, would lie so high,
and the other sink lower as before, that it
would endanger my Cargo again: All that I
could do, was to wait 'till the Tide was at
highest, keeping the Raft with my Oar like
an Anchor to hold the Side of it fast to the
Shore, near a flat Piece of Ground, which I
expected the Water would flow over; and so
it did: As soon as I found Water enough, for
my Raft drew about a Foot of Water, I thrust
her on upon that flat Piece of Ground, and
there fasten'd or mor'd her by sticking my
two broken Oars into the Ground; one on
one Side near one End, and one on the
other Side near the other End; and thus I lay
'till the Water ebb'd away, and left my Raft
and all my Cargo safe on Shore.

My next Work was to view the Country, and
seek a proper Place for my Habitation, and
where to stow my Goods to secure them
from whatever might happen; where I was I
yet knew not, whether on the Continent or on
an Island, whether inhabited or not
inhabited, whether in Danger of wild Beasts
or not: There was a Hill not above a Mile
from me, which rose up very steep and
high, and which seem'd to over-top some
other Hills which lay as in a Ridge from it
northward; I took out one of the fowling
Pieces, and one of the Pistols, and an Horn
of Powder, and thus arm'd I travell'd for
Discovery up to the Top of that Hill, where
after I had with great Labour and Difficulty
got to the Top, I saw my Fate to my great
Affliction, (viz.) that I was in an Island
environ'd every Way with the Sea, no Land
to be seen, except some Rocks which lay a
great Way off, and two small Islands less
than this, which lay about three Leagues to
the West.

I found also that the Island I was in was

-30-

barren, and, as I saw good Reason to
believe, un-inhabited, except by wild
Beasts, of whom however I saw none, yet I
saw Abundance of Fowls, but knew not
their Kinds, neither when I kill'd them could I
tell what was fit for Food, and what not; at
my coming back, I shot at a great Bird which
I saw sitting upon a Tree on the Side of a
great Wood, I believe it was the first Gun that
had been fir'd there since the Creation of
the World; I had no sooner fir'd, but from all
the Parts of the Wood there arose an
innumerable Number of Fowls of many
Sorts, making a confus'd Screaming, and
crying every one according to his usual
Note; but not one of them of any Kind that I
knew: As for the Creature I kill'd, I took it to
be a Kind of a Hawk, its Colour and Beak
resembling it, but had no Talons or Claws
more than common, its Flesh was Carrion,
and fit for nothing.

Contented with this Discovery, I came back
to my Raft, and fell to Work to bring my
Cargo on Shore, which took me up the rest
of that Day, and what to do with my self at
Night I knew not, nor indeed where to rest;
for I was afraid to lie down on the Ground,
not knowing but some wild Beast might
devour me, tho', as I afterwards found,
there was really no Need for those Fears.

However, as well as I could, I barricaded my
self round with the Chests and Boards that I
had brought on Shore, and me a Kind of a
Hut for that Night's Lodging; as for Food, I
yet saw not which Way to supply my self,
except that I had seen two or three
Creatures like Hares run out of the Wood
where I shot the Fowl.

I now began to consider, that I might yet get
a great many Things out of the Ship, which
would be useful to me, and particularly
some of the Rigging, and Sails, and such
other Things as might come to Land, and I

resolv'd to make another Voyage on Board
the Vessel, if possible; and as I knew that
the first Storm that blew must necessarily
break her all in Pieces, I resolv'd to set all
other Things apart, 'till I got every Thing out
of the Ship that I could get; then I call'd a
Council, that is to say, in my Thoughts,
whether I should take back the Raft, but this
appear'd impracticable; so I resolv'd to go
as before, when the Tide was down, and I
did so, only that I stripp'd before I went from
my Hut, having nothing on but a Chequer'd
Shirt, and a Pair of Linnen Drawers, and a
Pair of Pumps on my Feet.

I got on Board the Ship, as before, and
prepar'd a second Raft, and having had
Experience of the first, I neither made this
so unwieldy, nor loaded it so hard, but yet I
brought away several Things very useful to
me; as first, in the Carpenter's Stores I
found two or three Bags full of Nails and
Spikes, a great Skrew-Jack, a Dozen or
two of Hatchets, and above all, that most
useful Thing call'd a Grindstone; all these I
secur'd together, with several Things
belonging to the Gunner, particularly two or
three Iron Crows, and two Barrels of
Musquet Bullets, seven Musquets, and
another fowling Piece, with some small
Quantity of Powder more; a large Bag full of
small Shot, and a great Roll of Sheet Lead:
But this last was so heavy, I could not hoise
it up to get it over the Ship's Side.

Besides these Things, I took all the Mens
Cloths that I could find, and a spare Fore-
top-sail, a Hammock, and some Bedding;
and with this I loaded my second Raft, and
brought them all safe on Shore to my very
great Comfort.

I was under some Apprehensions during my
Absence from the Land, that at least my
Provisions might be devour'd on Shore; but
when I came back, I found no Sign of any

-31-

Visitor, only there sat a Creature like a wild
Cat upon one of the Chests, which when I
came towards it, ran away a little Distance,
and then stood still; she sat very compos'd,
and unconcern'd, and look'd full in my
Face, as if she had a Mind to be acquainted
with me, I presented my Gun at her, but as
she did not understand it, she was perfectly
unconcern'd at it, nor did she offer to stir
away; upon which I toss'd her a Bit of
Bisket, tho' by the Way I was not very free of
it, for my Store was not great: However, I
spar'd her a Bit, I Say, and she went to it,
smell'd of it, and ate it, and look'd (as
pleas'd) for more, but I thank'd her, and
could spare no more; so she march'd off.

Having got my second Cargo on Shore, tho'
I was fain to open the Barrels of Powder,
and bring them by Parcels, for they were too
heavy, being large Casks, I went to work to
make me a little Tent with the Sail and some
Poles which I cut for that Purpose, and into
this Tent I brought every Thing that I knew
would spoil, either with Rain or Sun, and I
piled all the empty Chests and Casks up in a
Circle round the Tent, to fortify it from any
sudden Attempt, either from Man or Beast.

When I had done this I block'd up the Door of
the Tent with some Boards within, and an
empty Chest set up an End without, and
spreading one of the Beds upon the
Ground, laying my two Pistols just at my
Head, and my Gun at Length by me, I went
to Bed for the first Time, and slept very
quietly all Night, for I was very weary and
heavy, for the Night before I had slept little,
and had labour'd very hard all Day, as well
to fetch all those Things from the Ship, as to
get them on Shore.

I had the biggest Maggazin of all Kinds now
that ever were laid up, I believe, for one
Man, but I was not satisfy'd still; for while
the Ship sat upright in that Posture, I thought

I ought to get every Thing out of her that I
could; so every Day at low Water I went on
Board, and brought away some Thing or
other: But particularly the third Time I went, I
brought away as much of the Rigging as I
could, as also all the small Ropes and
Rope-twine I could get, with a Piece of
spare Canvass, which was to mend the
Sails upon Occasion, the Barrel of wet Gun-
powder: In a Word, I brought away all the
Sails first and last, only that I was fain to cut
them in Pieces, and bring as much at a
Time as I could; for they were no more
useful to be Sails, but as meer Canvass
only.

But that which comforted me more still was,
that at last of all, after I had made five or six
such Voyages as these, and thought I had
nothing more to expect from the Ship that
was worth my medling with, I say, after all
this, I found a great Hogshead of Bread and
three large Runlets of Rum or Spirits, and a
Box of Sugar, and a Barrel of fine Flower;
this was surprizing to me, because I had
given over expecting any more Provisions,
except what was spoil'd by the Water: I soon
empty'd the Hogshead of that Bread, and
wrapt it up Parcel by Parcel in Pieces of the
Sails, which I cut out; and in a Word, I got all
this safe on Shore also.

The next Day I made another Voyage; and
now having plunder'd the Ship of what was
portable and fit to hand out, I began with the
Cables; and cutting the great Cable into
Pieces, such as I could move, I got two
Cables and a Hawser on Shore, with all the
Iron Work I could get; and having cut down
the Spritsail-yard, and the Missen-yard,
and every Thing I could to make a large
Raft, I loaded it with all those heavy Goods,
and came away: But my good Luck began
now to leave me; for this Raft was so
unwieldy, and so overloaden, that after I
was enter'd the little Cove, where I had

-32-

landed the rest of my Goods, not being able
to guide it so handily as I did the other, it
overset, and threw me and all my Cargo into
the Water; as for my self it was no great
Harm, for I was near the Shore; but as to my
Cargo, it was great Part of it lost, especially
the Iron, which I expected would have been
of great Use to me: However, when the Tide
was out, I got most of the Pieces of Cable
ashore, and some of the Iron, tho' with
infinite Labour; for I was fain to dip for it into
the Water, a Work which fatigu'd me very
much: After this I went every Day on Board,
and brought away what I could get.

I had been now thirteen Days on Shore, and
had been eleven Times on Board the Ship;
in which Time I had brought away all that
one Pair of Hands could well be suppos'd
capable to bring, tho' I believe verily, had
the calm Weather held, I should have brought
away the whole Ship Piece by Piece: But
preparing the 12th Time to go on Board, I
found the Wind begin to rise; however at low
Water I went on Board, and tho' I thought I
had rumag'd the Cabbin so effectually, as
that nothing more could be found, yet I
discover'd a Locker with Drawers in it, in
one of which I found two or three Razors,
and one Pair of large Sizzers, with some
ten or a Dozen of good Knives and Forks; in
another I found about Thirty six Pounds
value in Money, some European Coin,
some Brazil, some Pieces of Eight, some
Gold, some Silver.

I smil'd to my self at the Sight of this Money,
O Drug Said I aloud, what art thou good for,
Thou art not worth to me, no not the taking
off of the Ground, one of those Knives is
worth all this Heap, I have no Manner of use
for thee, e'en remain where thou art, and go
to the Bottom as a Creature whose Life is
not worth saving. However, upon Second
Thoughts, I took it away, and wrapping all
this in a Piece of Canvas, I began to think of

making another Raft, but while I was
preparing this, I found the Sky over-cast,
and the Wind began to rise, and in a Quarter
of an Hour it blew a fresh Gale from the
Shore; it presently occur'd to me, that it was
in vain to pretend to make a Raft with the
Wind off Shore, and that it was my Business
to be gone before the Tide of Flood began,
otherwise I might not be able to reach the
Shore at all: Accordingly I let my self down
into the Water, and swam cross the
Channel, which lay between the Ship and
the Sands, and even that with Difficulty
enough, partly with the Weight of the Things I
had about me, and partly the Roughness of
the Water, for the Wind rose very hastily, and
before it was quite high Water, it blew a
Storm.

But I was gotten home to my little Tent,
where I lay with all my Wealth about me very
secure. It blew very hard all Mat Night, and in
the Morning when I look'd out, behold no
more Ship was to be seen; I was a little
surpriz'd, but recover'd my self with this
satisfactory Reflection, viz. That I had lost
no time, nor abated no Diligence to get
everything out of her that could be useful to
me, and that indeed there was little left in
her that I was able to bring away if I had had
more time.

I now gave over any more Thoughts of the
Ship, or of any thing out of her, except what
might drive on Shore from her Wreck, as
indeed divers Pieces of her afterwards did;
but those things were of small use to me.

My Thoughts were now wholly employ'd
about securing my self against either
Savages, if any should appear, or wild
Beasts, if any were in the Island; and I had
many Thoughts of the Method how to do
this, and what kind of Dwelling to make,
whether I should make me a Cave in the
Earth, or a Tent upon the Earth: And, in

-33-

short, I resolv'd upon both, the Manner and
Description of which, it may not be
improper to give an Account of.

I soon found the Place I was in was not for
my Settlement, particularly because it was
upon a low moorish Ground near the Sea,
and I believ'd would not be wholesome, and
more particularly because there was no
fresh Water near it, so I resolv'd to find a
more healthy and more convenient Spot of
Ground.

I consulted several Things in my Situation
which I found would be proper for me, 1st.
Health, and fresh Water I just now
mention'd, 2dly. Shelter from the Heat of the
Sun, 3dly. Security from ravenous
Creatures, whether Men or Beasts, 4thly. a
View to the Sea, that if God sent any Ship in
Sight, I might not lose any Advantage for my
Deliverance, of which I was not willing to
banish all my Expectation yet.

In search of a Place proper for this, I found a
little Plain on the Side of a rising Hill; whose
Front towards this little Plain, was steep as
a House-side, so that nothing could come
down upon me from the Top; on the Side of
this Rock there was a hollow Place worn a
little way in like the Entrance or Door of a
Cave, but there was not really any Cave or
Way into the Rock at all.

On the Flat of the Green, just before this
hollow Place, I resolv'd to pitch my Tent:
This Plain was not above an Hundred Yards
broad, and about twice as long, and lay like
a Green before my Door, and at the End of
it descended irregularly every Way down
into the Low-grounds by the Sea-side. It
was on the N.N.W. Side of the Hill, so that I
was shelter'd from the Heat every Day, till it
came to a W. and by S. Sun, or thereabouts,
which in those Countries is near the Setting.

Before I set up my Tent, I drew a half Circle
before the hollow Place, which took in
about Ten Yards in its Semi-diameter from
the Rock, and Twenty Yards in its Diameter,
from its Beginning and Ending.

In this half Circle I pitch'd two Rows of
strong Stakes, driving them into the Ground
till they stood very firm like Piles, the biggest
End being out of the Ground about Five
Foot and a Half, and sharpen'd on the Top:
The two Rows did not stand above Six
Inches from one another.

Then I took the Pieces of Cable which I had
cut in the Ship, and I laid them in Rows one
upon another, within the Circle, between
these two Rows of Stakes, up to the Top,
placing other Stakes in the In-side, leaning
against them, about two Foot and a half
high, like a Spurr to a Post, and this Fence
was so strong, that neither Man or Beast
could get into it or over it: This cost me a
great deal of Time and Labour, especially
to cut the Piles in the Woods, bring them to
the Place, and drive them into the Earth.

The Entrance into this Place I made to be
not by a Door, but by a short Ladder to go
over the Top, which Ladder, when I was in, I
lifted over after me, and so I was compleatly
fenc'd in, and fortify'd, as I thought, from all
the World, and consequently slept secure in
the Night, which otherwise I could not have
done, tho', as it appear'd afterward, there
was no need of all this Caution from the
Enemies that I apprehended Danger from.

Chapter VI Robinson Carries All His
Riches, Provisions, Etc., into his
Habitation—Dreariness of
Solitude—Consolatory Reflections

Into this Fence or Fortress, with infinite
Labour, I carry'd all my Riches, all my
Provisions, Ammunition and Stores, of

-34-

which you have the Account above, and I
made me a large Tent, which, to preserve
me from the Rains that in one Part of the
Year are very violent there, I made double,
viz. One smaller Tent within, and one larger
Tent above it, and cover'd the uppermost
with a large Tarpaulin which I had sav'd
among the Sails.

And now I lay no more for a while in the Bed
which I had brought on Shore, but in a
Hammock, which was indeed a very good
one, and belong'd to the Mate of the Ship.

Into this Tent I brought all my Provisions, and
every thing that would spoil by the Wet, and
having thus enclos'd all my Goods, I made
up the Entrance, which till now I had left
open, and so pass'd and re-pass'd, as I
said, by a short Ladder.

When I had done this, I began to work my
Way into the Rock, and bringing all the Earth
and Stones that I dug down out thro' my
Tent, I laid 'em up within my Fence in the
Nature of a Terras, that so it rais'd the
Ground within about a Foot and a Half; and
thus I made me a Cave just behind my Tent,
which serv'd me like a Cellar to my House.

It cost me much Labour, and many Days,
before all these Things were brought to
Perfection, and therefore I must go back to
some other Things which took up some of
my Thoughts. At the same time it happen'd
after I had laid my Scheme for the setting up
my Tent and making the Cave, that a Storm
of Rain falling from a thick dark Cloud, a
sudden Flash of Lightning happen'd, and
after that a great Clap of Thunder, as is
naturally the Effect of it; I was not so much
surpris'd with the Lightning as I was with a
Thought which darted into my Mind as swift
as the Lightning it self: O my Powder! My
very Heart sunk within me, when I thought,
that at one Blast all my Powder might be

destroy'd, on which, not my Defence only,
but the providing me Food, as I thought,
entirely depended; I was nothing near so
anxious about my own Danger, tho' had the
Powder took fire, I had never known who
had hurt me. Such Impression did this make
upon me, that after the Storm was over, I
laid aside all my Works, my Building, and
Fortifying, and apply'd my self to make
Bags and Boxes to separate the Powder,
and keep it a little and a little in a Parcel, in
hope, that whatever might come, it might
not all take Fire at once, and to keep it so
apart that it should not be possible to make
one part fire another: I finish'd this Work in
about a Fortnight, and I think my Powder,
which in all was about 240 l. weight was
divided in not less than a Hundred Parcels;
as to the Barrel that had been wet, I did not
apprehend any Danger from that, so I plac'd
it in my new Cave, which in my Fancy I call'd
my Kitchin, and the rest I hid up and down in
Holes among the Rocks, so that no wet
might come to it, marking very carefully
where I laid it.

In the Interval of time while this was doing I
went out once at least every Day with my
Gun, as well to divert my self, as to see if I
could kill any thing fit for Food, and as near
as I could to acquaint my self with what the
Island produc'd. The first time I went out I
presently discover'd that there were Goats
in the Island, which was a great Satisfaction
to me; but then it was attended with this
Misfortune to me, viz. That they were so shy,
so subtile, and so swift of Foot, that it was
the difficultest thing in the World to come at
them: But I was not discourag'd at this, not
doubting but I might now and then shoot
one, as it soon happen'd, for after I had
found their Haunts a little, I laid wait in this
Manner for them: I observ'd if they saw me
in the Valleys, tho' they were upon the
Rocks, they would run away as in a terrible
Fright; but if they were feeding in the

-35-

Valleys, and I was upon the Rocks, they
took no Notice of me, from whence I
concluded, that by the Position of their
Opticks, their Sight was so directed
downward, that they did not readily see
Objects that were above them; so
afterward I took this Method, I always clim'd
the Rocks first to get above them, and then
had frequently a fair Mark. The first shot I
made among these Creatures, I kill'd a
She-Goat which had a little Kid by her
which she gave Suck to, which griev'd me
heartily; but when the Old one fell, the Kid
stood stock still by her till I came and took
her up, and not only so, but when I carry'd
the Old one with me upon my Shoulders, the
Kid follow'd me quite to my Enclosure, upon
which I laid down the Dam, and took the Kid
in my Arms, and carry'd it over my Pale, in
hopes to have bred it up tame, but it would
not eat, so I was forc'd to kill it and eat it my
self; these two supply'd me with Flesh a
great while, for I eat sparingly; and sav'd my
Provisions (my Bread especially) as much
as possibly I could. Having now fix'd my
Habitation, I found it absolutely necessary to
provide a Place to make a Fire in, and
Fewel to burn; and what I did for that, as
also how I enlarg'd my Cave, and what
Conveniences I made, I shall give a full
Account of in its Place: But I must first give
some little Account of my self, and of my
Thoughts about Living, which it may well be
suppos'd were not a few.

I had a dismal Prospect of my Condition, for
as I was not cast away upon that Island
without being driven, as is said, by a violent
Storm quite out of the Course of our
intended Voyage, and a great Way, viz.
some Hundreds of Leagues out of the
ordinary Course of the Trade of Mankind, I
had great Reason to consider it as a
Determination of Heaven, that in this
desolate Place, and in this desolate Manner
I should end my Life; the Tears would run

plentifully down my Face when I made these
Reflections, and sometimes I would
expostulate with my self, Why Providence
should thus compleatly ruine its Creatures,
and render them so absolutely miserable,
so without Help abandon'd, so entirely
depress'd, that it could hardly be rational to
be thankful for such a Life.

But something always return'd swift upon
me to check these Thoughts, and to reprove
me; and particularly one Day walking with
my Gun in my Hand by the Sea-side, I was
very pensive upon the Subject of my
present Condition, then Reason as It were
expostulated with me t'other Way, thus: Well,
you are in a desolate Condition 'tis true, but
pray remember, Where are the rest of you?
Did not you come Eleven of you into the
Boat, where are the Ten? Why were not they
sav'd and you lost? Why were you singled
out? Is it better to be here or there? and then
I pointed to the Sea. All Evills are to be
consider'd with the Good that is in them,
and with what worse attends them.

Then it occurr'd to me again, how well I was
furnish'd for my Subsistence, and what
would have been my Case if it had not
happen'd, Which was an Hundred
Thousand to one, that the Ship floated from
the Place where she first struck and was
driven so near to the Shore that I had time to
get all these Things out of her: What would
have been my Case, if I had been to have
liv'd in the Condition in which I at first came
on Shore, without Necessaries of Life, or
Necessaries to supply and procure them?
Particularly said I aloud, (tho' to my self)
what should I ha' done without a Gun,
without Ammunition, without any Tools to
make any thing, or to work with, without
Clothes, Bedding, a Tent, or any manner of
Covering, and that now I had all these to a
Sufficient Quantity, and was in a fair way to
provide my self in such a manner, as to live

-36-

without my Gun when my Ammunition was
spent; so that I had a tollerable View of
subsisting without any Want as long as I
liv'd; for I consider'd from the beginning
how I would provide for the Accidents that
might happen, and for the time that was to
come, even not only after my Ammunition
should be spent, but even after my Health or
Strength should decay.

I confess I had not entertain'd any Notion of
my Ammunition being destroy'd at one
Blast, I mean my Powder being blown up by
Lightning, and this made the Thoughts of it
so surprising to me when it lighten'd and
thunder'd, as I observ'd just now.

And now being to enter into a melancholy
Relation of a Scene of silent Life, such
perhaps as was never heard of in the World
before, I shall take it from its Beginning, and
continue it in its Order. It was, by my
Account, the 30th. of Sept. when, in the
Manner as above said, I first set Foot upon
this horrid Island, when the Sun being, to us,
in its Autumnal Equinox, was almost just
over my Head, for I reckon'd my self, by
Observation, to be in the Latitude of 9
Degrees 22 Minutes North of the Line.

Chapter VII Robinson's Mode of Reckoning
Time—Difficulties Arising from Want of
Tools—He Arranges His Habitation

After I had been there about Ten or Twelve
Days, it came into my Thoughts, that I
should lose my Reckoning of Time for want
of Books and Pen and Ink, and should even
forget the Sabbath Days from the working
Days; but to prevent this I cut it with my Knife
upon a large Post, in Capital Letters, and
making it into a great Cross I set it up on the
Shore where I first landed, viz. I came on
Shore here on the 30th of Sept. 1659. Upon the
Sides of this square Post I cut every Day a
Notch with my Knife, and every seventh

Notch was as long again as the rest, and
every first Day of the Month as long again as
that long one, and thus I kept my Kalander,
or weekly, monthly, and yearly reckoning of
Time.

In the next place we are to observe, that
among the many things which I brought out
of the Ship in the several Voyages, which,
as above mention'd, I made to it, I got
several things of less Value, but not all less
useful to me, which I omitted setting down
before; as in particular, Pens, Ink, and
Paper, several Parcels in the Captain's,
Mate's, Gunner's, and Carpenter's
keeping, three or four Compasses, some
Mathematical Instruments, Dials,
Perspectives, Charts, and Books of
Navigation, all which I huddel'd together,
whether I might want them or no; also I found
three very good Bibles which came to me in
my Cargo from England, and which I had
pack'd up among my things; some
Portugueze Books also, and among them
two or three Popish Prayer-Books, and
several other Books, all which I carefully
secur'd. And I must not forget, that we had
in the Ship a Dog and two Cats, of whose
eminent History I may have occasion to say
something in its place; for I carry'd both the
Cats with me, and as for the Dog, he
jump'd out of the Ship of himself and swam
on Shore to me the Day after I went on
Shore with my first Cargo, and was a trusty
Servant to me many Years; I wanted nothing
that he could fetch me, nor any Company
that he could make up to me, I only wanted
to have him talk to me, but that would not do:
As I observ'd before, I found Pen, Ink and
Paper, and I husbanded them to the utmost,
and I shall shew, that while my Ink lasted, I
kept things very exact, but after that was
gone I could not, for I could not make any Ink
by any Means that I could devise.

And this put me in mind that I wanted many

-37-

things, notwithstanding all that I had
amass'd together, and of these, this of Ink
was one, as also Spade, Pick-Axe, and
Shovel to dig or remove the Earth, Needles,
Pins, and Thread; as for Linnen, I soon
learn'd to want that without much Difficulty.
This want of Tools made every Work I did go
on heavily, and it was near a whole Year
before I had entirely finish'd my little Pale or
surrounded Habitation: The Piles or Stakes,
which were as heavy as I could well lift,
were a long time in cutting and preparing in
the Woods, and more by far in bringing
home, so that I spent some times two Days
in cutting and bringing home one of those
Posts, and a third Day in driving it into the
Ground; for which Purpose I got a heavy
Piece of Wood at first, but at last bethought
my self of one of the Iron Crows, which
however tho' I found it, yet it made driving
those Posts or Piles very laborious and
tedious Work.

But what need I ha' been concern'd at the
Tediousness of any thing I had to do, seeing
I had time enough to do it in, nor had I any
other Employment if that had been over, at
least, that I could foresee, except the
ranging the Island to seek for Food, which I
did more or less every Day.

I now began to consider seriously my
Condition, and the Circumstance I was
reduc'd to, and I drew up the State of my
Affairs in Writing, not so much to leave them
to any that were to come after me, for I was
like to have but few Heirs, as to deliver my
Thoughts from daily poring upon them, and
afflicting my Mind; and as my Reason
began now to master my Despondency, I
began to comfort my self as well as I could,
and to set the good against the Evil, that I
might have something to distinguish my
Case from worse, and I stated it very
impartially, like Debtor and Creditor, the
Comforts I enjoy'd, against the Miseries I

suffer'd, Thus,

Evil. Good.

I am cast upon a horrible desolate Island,
void of all hope of Recovery. But I am alive,
and not drown'd as all my Ship's Company
was.

I am singl'd out and separated, as it were,
from all the World to be miserable. But I am
singl'd out too from all the Ship's Crew to
be spar'd from Death; and he that
miraculously sav'd me from Death, can
deliver me from this Condition.

I am divided from Mankind, a Solitaire, one
banish'd from humane Society. But I am not
starv'd and parishing on a barren Place,
affording no Sustenance.

I have not Clothes to cover me. But I am in a
hot Climate, where if I had Clothes I could
hardly wear them.

I am without any Defence or Means to resist
any Violence of Man or Beast. But I am cast
on an Island, where I see no wild Beasts to
hurt me, as I saw on the Coast of Africa:
And what if I had been Shipwreck'd there?

I have no Soul to speak to, or relieve me. But
God wonderfully sent the Ship in near
enough to the Shore, that I have gotten out
so many necessary things as will either
supply my Wants, or enable me to supply my
self even as long as I live.

Upon the whole, here was an undoubted
Testimony, that there was scarce any
Condition in the World so miserable, but
there was something Negative or
something Positive to be thankful for in it;
and let this stand as a Direction from the
Experience of the most miserable of all
Conditions in this World, that we may always

-38-

find in it something to comfort our selves
from, and to set in the Description of Good
and Evil, on the Credit Side of the Accompt.

Having now brought my Mind a little to relish
my Condition, and given over looking out to
Sea to see if I could spy a Ship, I say, giving
over these things, I began to apply my self to
accommodate my way of Living, and to
make things as easy to me as I could.

I have already describ'd my Habitation,
which was a Tent under the Side of a Rock,
surrounded with a strong Pale of Posts and
Cables, but I might now rather call it a Wall,
for I rais'd a kind of Wall up against it of
Turfs, about two Foot thick on the Out-side,
and after some time, I think it was a Year
and Half, I rais'd Rafters from it leaning to
the Rock, and thatch'd or cover'd it with
Bows of Trees, and such things as I could
get to keep out the Rain, which I found at
some times of the Year very violent.

I have already observ'd how I brought all my
Goods into this Pale, and into the Cave
which I had made behind me: But I must
observe too, that at first this was a confus'd
Heap of Goods, which as they lay in no
Order, so they took up all my Place, I had no
room to turn my self; so I set my self to
enlarge my Cave and Works farther into the
Earth, for it was a loose sandy Rock, which
yielded easily to the Labour I bestow'd on it;
and so when I found I was pretty safe as to
Beasts of Prey, I work'd side-ways to the
Right Hand into the Rock, and then turning
to the Right again, work'd quite out and
made me a Door to come out, on the Out-
side of my ale or Fortification.

This gave me not only Egress and Regress,
as it were a back Way to my Tent and to my
Storehouse, but gave me room to stow my
Goods.

And now I began to apply my self to make
such necessary things as I found I most
wanted, as particularly a Chair and a Table,
for without these I was not able to enjoy the
few Comforts I had in the World, I could not
write, or eat, or do several things with so
much Pleasure without a Table.

So I went to work; and here I must needs
observe, that as Reason is the Substance
and Original of the Mathematicks, so by
stating and squaring every thing by Reason,
and by making the most rational Judgment
of things, every Man may be in time Master
of every mechanick Art. I had never handled
a Tool in my Life, and yet in time by Labour,
Application, and Contrivance, I found at last
that I wanted nothing but I could have made
it, especially if I had had Tools; however I
made abundance of things, even without
Tools, and some with no more Tools than an
Adze and a Hatchet, which perhaps were
never made that way before, and that with
infinite Labour: For Example, If I wanted a
Board, I had no other Way but to cut down a
Tree, set it on an Edge before me, and hew
it flat on either Side with my Axe, till I had
brought it to be thin as a Plank, and then
dubb it smooth with my Adze. It is true, by
this Method I could make but one Board out
of a whole Tree, but this I had no Remedy
for but Patience, any more than I had for the
prodigious deal of Time and Labour which it
took me up to make a Plank or Board: But
my Time or Labour was little worth, and so it
was as well employ'd one way as another.

However, I made me a Table and a Chair,
as I observ'd above, in the first Place, and
this I did out of the short Pieces of Boards
that I brought on my Raft from the Ship: But
when I had wrought out some Boards, as
above, I made large Shelves of the Breadth
of a Foot and Half one over another, all
along one Side of my Cave, to lay all my
Tools, Nails, and Iron-work, and in a Word,

-39-

to separate every thing at large in their
Places, that I might come easily at them; I
knock'd Pieces into the Wall of the Rock to
hang my Guns and all things that would hang
up.

So that had my Cave been to be seen, it
look'd like a general Magazine of all
Necessary things, and I had every thing so
ready at my Hand, that it was a great
Pleasure to me to see all my Goods in such
Order, and especially to find my Stock of all
Necessaries so great.

And now it was when I began to keep a
Journal of every Day's Employment, for
indeed at first I was in too much Hurry, and
not only Hurry as to Labour, but in too much
Discomposure of Mind, and my Journal
would ha' been full of many dull things: For
Example, I must have said thus. Sept. the
30th. After I got to Shore and had escap'd
drowning, instead of being thankful to God
for my Deliverance, having first vomited
with the great Quantity of salt Water which
was gotten into my Stomach, and
recovering my self a little, I ran about the
Shore, wringing my Hands and beating my
Head and Face, exclaiming at my Misery,
and crying out, I was undone, undone, till
tyr'd and faint I was forc'd to lye down on the
Ground to repose, but durst not sleep for
fear of being devour'd.

Some Days after this, and after I had been
on board the Ship, and got all that I could out
of her, yet I could not forbear getting up to
the Top of a little Mountain and looking out
to Sea in hopes of seeing a Ship, then fancy
at a vast Distance I spy'd a Sail, please my
self with the Hopes of it, and then after
looking steadily till I was almost blind, lose it
quite, and sit down and weep like a Child,
and thus encrease my Misery by my Folly.

But having gotten over these things in some

Measure, and having settled my houshold
Stuff and Habitation, made me a Table and
a Chair, and all as handsome about me as I
could, I began to keep my Journal, of which I
shall here give you the Copy (tho' in it will be
told all these Particulars over again) as long
as it lasted, for having no more Ink I was
forc'd to leave it off.

Chapter VIII Robinson's Journal—Details of
His Domestic Economy and
Contrivances—Shock of an Earthquake

The JOURNAL.

September 30, 1659. I poor miserable
Robinson Crusoe, being shipwreck'd,
during a dreadful Storm, in the offing, came
on Shore on this dismal unfortunate Island,
which I call'd the Island of Despair, all the
rest of the Ship's Company being drown'd,
and my self almost dead.

All the rest of that Day I spent in afflicting my
self at the dismal Circumstances I was
brought to, viz. I had neither Food, House,
Clothes, Weapon, or Place to fly to, and in
Despair of any Relief, saw nothing but
Death before me, either that I should be
devour'd by wild Beasts, murther'd by
Savages, or starv'd to Death for Want of
Food. At the Approach of Night, I slept in a
Tree for fear of wild Creatures, but slept
soundly tho' it rain'd all Night.

October 1. In the Morning I saw to my great
Surprise the Ship had floated with the high
Tide, and was driven on Shore again much
nearer the Island, which as it was some
Comfort on one hand, for seeing her sit
upright, and not broken to Pieces, I hop'd, if
the Wind abated, I might get on board, and
get some Food and Necessaries out of her
for my Relief; so on the other hand, it
renew'd my Grief at the Loss of my
Comrades, who I imagin'd if we had all

-40-

staid on board might have sav'd the Ship, or
at least that they would not have been all
drown'd as they were; and that had the Men
been sav'd, we might perhaps have built us
a Boat out of the Ruins of the Ship, to have
carried us to some other Part of the World. I
spent great Part of this Day in perplexing my
self on these things; but at length seeing the
Ship almost dry, I went upon the Sand as
near as I could, and then swam on board;
this Day also it continu'd raining, tho' with
n'o Wind at all.

From the 1st of October, to the 24th. All these
Days entirely spent in many several
Voyages to get all I could out of the Ship,
which I brought on Shore, every Tide of
Flood, upon Rafts. Much Rain also in these
Days, tho' with some Intervals of fair
Weather: But, it seems, this was the rainy
Season.

Oct.20. I overset my Raft, and all the Goods I
had got upon it, but being in shoal Water,
and the things being chiefly heavy, I
recover'd many of them when the Tide was
out.

Oct. 25. It rain'd all Night and all Day, with
some Gusts of Wind, during which time the
Ship broke in Pieces, the Wind blowing a
little harder than before, and was no more to
be seen, except the Wreck of her, and that
only at low Water. I spent this Day in covering
and securing the Goods which I had sav'd,
that the Rain might not spoil them.

Oct. 26. I walk'd about the Shore almost all
Day to find out a place to fix my Habitation,
greatly concern'd to secure my self from an
Attack in the Night, either from wild Beasts
or Men. Towards Night I fix'd upon a proper
Place under a Rock, and mark'd out a
Semi-Circle for my Encampment, which I
resolv'd to strengthen with a Work, Wall, or
Fortification made of double Piles, lin'd

within with Cables, and without with Turf.

From the 26th. to the 30th. I work'd very hard in
carrying all my Goods to my new Habitation,
tho' some Part of the time it rain'd
exceeding hard.

The 31st. in the Morning I went out into the
Island with my Gun to see for some Food,
and discover the Country, when I kill'd a
She-Goat, and her Kid follow'd me home,
which I afterwards kill'd also because it
would not feed.

November. 1. I set up my Tent under a Rock,
and lay there for the first Night, making it as
large as I could with Stakes driven in to
swing my Hammock upon.

Nov. 2. I set up all my Chests and Boards,
and the Pieces of Timber which made my
Rafts, and with them form'd a Fence round
me, a little within the Place I had mark'd out
for my Fortification.

Nov. 3. I went out with my Gun and kill'd two
Fowls like Ducks, which were very good
Food. In the Afternoon went to work to make
me a Table.

Nov. 4. This Morning I began to order my
times of Work, of going out with my Gun,
time of Sleep, and time of Diversion, viz.
Every Morning I walk'd out with my Gun for
two or three Hours if it did not rain, then
employ'd my self to work till about Eleven a-
Clock, then eat what I had to live on, and
from Twelve to Two I lay down to sleep, the
Weather being excessive hot, and then in
the Evening to work again: The working
Part of this Day and of the next were wholly
employ'd in making my Table, for I was yet
but a very sorry Workman, tho' Time and
Necessity made me a compleat natural
Mechanick soon after, as I believe it would
do any one else.

-41-

Nov. 5. This Day went abroad with my Gun
and my Dog, and kill'd a wild Cat, her Skin
pretty soft, but her Flesh good for nothing:
Every Creature I kill'd I took off the skins and
preserv'd them: Coming back by the Sea
Shore, I saw many Sorts of Sea Fowls
which I did not understand, but was
surpris'd and almost frighted with two or
three Seals, which, while I was gazing at,
not well knowing what they were, got into
the Sea and escap'd me for that time.

Nov. 6. After my Morning Walk I went to work
with my Table again, and finish'd it, tho' not
to my liking; nor was it long before I learn'd
to mend' it.

Nov. 7. Now it began to be settled fair
Weather. The 7th, 8th, 9th, 10th, and Part of the
12th. (for the 11th was Sunday) I took wholly
up to make me a Chair, and with much ado
brought it to a tolerable Shape, but never to
please me, and even in the making I pull'd it
in Pieces several times. Note, I soon
neglected my keeping Sundays, for
omitting my Mark for them on my Post, I
forgot which was which.

Nov. 13. This Day it rain'd, which refresh'd
me exceedingly, and cool'd the Earth, but it
was accompany'd with ferrible Thunder and
Lightning, which frighted me dreadfully for
fear of my Powder; as soon as it was over, I
resolv'd to separate my Stock of Powder
into as many little Parcels as possible, that it
might not be in Danger.

Nov. 14, 15, 16. These three Days I spent in
making little square Chests or Boxes, which
might hold about a Pound or two Pound, at
most, of Powder, and so putting the
Powder in, I stow'd it in Places as secure
and remote from one another as possible.
On one of these three Days I kill'd a large
Bird that was good to eat, but I know not
what to call it.

Nov. 17. This Day I began to dig behind my
Tent into the Rock to make room for my
farther Conveniency: Note, Two Things I
wanted exceedingly for this Work, viz. A
Pick-axe, a Shovel, and a Wheel-barrow or
Basket, so I desisted from my Work, and
began to consider how to supply that Want
and make me some Tools; as for a
Pickaxe, I made use of the Iron Crows,
which were proper enough, tho' heavy; but
the next thing was a Shovel or Spade, this
was so absolutely necessary, that indeed I
could do nothing effectually without it, but
what kind of one to make I knew not.

Nov. 18. The next Day in searching the
Woods I found a Tree of that Wood, or like it,
which, in the Brasils they call the Iron Tree,
for Its exceeding Hardness, of this, with
great Labour and almost spoiling my Axe, I
cut a Piece, and brought it home too with
Difficulty enough, for it was exceeding
heavy.

The excessive Hardness of the Wood, and
having no other Way, made me a long while
upon this Machine, for I work'd it effectually
by little and little into the Form of a Shovel or
Spade, the Handle exactly shap'd like ours
in England, only that the broad Part having
no Iron shod upon it at Bottom, it would not
last me so long, however it serv'd well
enough for the uses which I had occasion to
put it to; but never was a Shovel, I believe,
made after that Fashion, or so long a
making.

I was still deficient, for I wanted a Basket or
a Wheelbarrow, a Basket I could not make
by any Means, having no such things as
Twigs that would bend to make Wicker
Ware, at least none yet found out; and as to
a Wheel-barrow,

I fancy'd I could make all but the Wheel, but
that I had no Notion of, neither did I know

-42-

how to go about it; besides I had no
possible Way to make the Iron Gudgeons for
the Spindle or Axis of the Wheel to run in, so I
gave it over, and so for carrying away the
Earth which I dug out of the Cave, I made
me a Thing like a Hodd, which the
Labourers carry Morter in, when they serve
the Bricklayers.

This was not so difficult to me as the making
the Shovel; and yet this, and the Shovel, and
the Attempt which I made in vain, to make a
Wheel-Barrow, took me up no less than four
Days, I mean always, excepting my Morning
Walk with my Gun, which I seldom fail'd, and
very seldom fail'd also bringing Home
something fit to eat.

Nov. 23. My other Work having now stood still,
because of my making these Tools; when
they were finish'd, I went on, and working
every Day, as my Strength and Time
allow'd, I spent eighteen Days entirely in
widening and deepening my Cave, that it
might hold my Goods commodiously.

Note, During all this Time, I work'd to make
this Room or Cave spacious enough to
accommodate me as a Warehouse or
Magazin, a Kitchen, a Dining-room, and a
Cellar; as for my Lodging, I kept to the Tent,
except that some Times in the wet Season
of the Year, it rain'd so hard, that I could not
keep my self dry, which caused me
afterwards to cover all my Place within my
Pale with long Poles in the Form of Rafters
leaning against the Rock, and load them
with Flaggs and large Leaves of Trees like
a Thatch.

December 10th, I began now to think my
Cave or Vault finished, when on a Sudden,
(it seems I had made it too large) a great
Quantity of Earth fell down from the Top and
one Side, so much, that in short it frighted
me, and not without Reason too; for if I had

been under it I had never wanted a Grave-
Digger: Upon this Disaster I had a great
deal of Work to do over again; for I had the
loose Earth to carry out; and which was of
more Importance, I had the Seiling to prop
up, so that I might be sure no more would
come down.

Dec. 11. This Day I went to Work with it
accordingly, and got two Shores or Posts
pitch'd upright to the Top, with two Pieces
of Boards a cross over each Post, this I
finish'd the next Day; and setting more
Posts up with Boards, in about a Week
more I had the Roof secur'd; and the Posts
standing in Rows, serv'd me for Partitions
to part of my House.

Dec. 17. From this Day to the Twentieth I
plac'd Shelves, and knock'd up Nails on the
Posts to hang every Thing up that could be
hung up, and now I began to be in some
Order within Doors.

Dec. 20. Now I carry'd every Thing into the
Cave, and began to furnish my House, and
set up some Pieces of Boards, like a
Dresser, to order my Victuals upon, but
Boards began to be very scarce with me;
also I made me another Table.

Dec. 24. Much Rain all Night and all Day, no
stirring out.

Dec. 25. Rain all Day.

Dec. 26. No Rain, and the Earth much cooler
than before, and pleasanter.

Dec. 27. Kill'd a young Goat, and lam'd
another so as that I catch'd it, and led it
Home in a String; when I had it Home, I
bound and splinter'd up its Leg which was
broke, N.B. I took such Care of it, that it
liv'd, and the Leg grew well, and as strong
as ever; but by my nursing it so long it grew

-43-

tame, and fed upon the little Green at my
Door, and would not go away: This was the
first Time that I entertain'd a Thought of
breeding up some tame Creatures, that I
might have Food when my Powder and
Shot was all spent.

Dec. 28, 29, 30. Great Heats and no Breeze;
so that there was no Stirring abroad, except
in the Evening for Food; this Time I spent in
putting all my Things in Order within Doors.

January 1. Very hot still, but I went abroad
early and late with my Gun, and lay still in the
Middle of the Day; this Evening going
farther into the Valleys which lay towards
the Center of the Island, I found there was
plenty of Goats, tho' exceeding shy and
hard to come at, however I resolv'd to try if I
could not bring my Dog to hunt them down.

Jan. 2. Accordingly, the next Day, I went out
with my Dog, and set him upon the Goats;
but I was mistaken, for they all fac'd about
upon the Dog, and he knew his Danger too
well, for he would not come near them.

Jan. 3. I began my Fence or Wall; which
being still jealous of my being attack'd by
some Body, I resolv'd to make very thick
and strong.

N.B. This Wall being describ'd before, I
purposely omit what was said in the
Journal; it is sufficient to observe, that I was
no less Time than from the 3rd of January to
the 14th of April, working, finishing, and
perfecting this Wall, tho' it was no more than
about 24 Yards in Length, being a half Circle
from one Place in the Rock to another Place
about eight Yards from it, the Door of the
Cave being in the Center behind it.

All this Time I work'd very hard, the Rains
hindering me many Days, nay sometimes
Weeks together; but I thought I should never

be perfectly secure `till this Wall was
finish'd; and it is scarce credible what
inexpressible Labour every Thing was done
with, especially the bringing Piles out of the
Woods, and driving them into the Ground,
for I made them much bigger than I need to
have done.

When this Wall was finished, and the Out-
side double fenc'd with a Turff-Wall rais'd
up close to it, I persuaded my self, that if any
People were to come on Shore there, they
would not perceive any Thing like a
Habitation; and it was very well I did so, as
may be oberv'd hereafter upon a very
remarkable Occasion.

During this Time, I made my Rounds in the
Woods for Game every Day when the Rain
admitted me, and made frequent
Discoveries in these Walks of something or
other to my Advantage; particularly I found a
Kind of wild Pidgeons, who built not as
Wood Pidgeons in a Tree, but rather as
House Pidgeons, in the Holes of the Rocks;
and taking some young ones, I
endeavoured to bread them up tame, and
did so; but when they grew older they flew
all away, which perhaps was at first for Want
of feeding them, for I had nothing to give
them; however I frequently found their
Nests, and got their young ones, which
were very good Meat.

And now, in the managing my houshold
Affairs, I found my self wanting in many
Things, which I thought at first it was
impossible for me to make, as indeed as to
some of them it was; for Instance, I could
never make a Cask to be hooped, had a
small Runlet or two, as I observed before,
but I cou'd never arrive to the Capacity of
making one by them, tho? I spent many
Weeks about it; I could neither put in the
Heads, or joint the Staves so true to one
another, as to make them hold Water, so I

-44-

gave that also over.

In the next Place, I was at a great Loss for
Candle; so that as soon as ever it was dark,
which was generally by Seven-a-Clock,
was oblig'd to go to Bed: I remembered the
Lump of Bees-wax with which I made
Candles in my African Adventure, but I had
none of that now; the only Remedy had was,
that when I had kill'd a Goat, sav'd the
Tallow, and with a little Dish made of Clay,
which I bak'd in the Sun, to which I added a
Wick of some Oakum, I made me a Lamp;
and this gave me Light, tho' not a clear
steady Light like a Candle; in the Middle of
all my Labours it happen'd, that rumaging
my Things, I found a little Bag, which, as I
hinted before, had been fill'd with Corn for
the feeding of Poultry, not for this Voyage,
but before, as I suppose, when the Ship
came from Lisbon; what little Remainder of
Corn had been in the Bag, was all devour'd
with the Rats, and I saw nothing in the Bag
but Husks and Dust; and being willing to
have the Bag for some other Use, I think it
was to put Powder in, when I divided it for
Fear of the Lightning, or some such Use, I
shook the Husks of Corn out of it on one
Side of my Fortification under the Rock.

It was a little before the great Rains, just
now mention'd, that I threw this Stuff away,
taking no Notice of any Thing, and not so
much as remembering that I had thrown any
Thing there; when about a Month after, or
thereabout, I saw some few Stalks of
something green, shooting out of the
Ground, which I fancy'd might be some
Plant I had not seen, but I was surpriz'd and
perfectly astonish'd, when, after a little
longer Time, I saw about ten or twelve Ears
come out, which were perfect green Barley
of the same Kind as our European, nay, as
our English Barley.

It is impossible to express the Astonishment

and Confusion of my Thoughts on this
Occasion; I had hitherto acted upon no
religious Foundation at all, indeed I had very
few Notions of Religion in my Head, or had'
entertain'd any Sense of any Thing that had
befallen me, otherwise than as a Chance,
or, as we lightly say, what pleases God;
without so much as enquiring into the End of
Providence in these Things, or his Order in
governing Events in the World: But after I
saw Barley grow there, in a Climate which I
know was not proper for Corn, and
especially that I knew not how it came there,
It startl'd me strangely, and I began to
suggest, that God had miraculously caus'd
this Grain to grow without any Help of Seed
sown, and that it was so directed purely for
my Sustenance, on that wild miserable
Place.

This touch'd my Heart a little, and brought
Tears out of my Eyes, and I began to bless
my self, that such a Prodigy of Nature
should happen upon my Account; and this
was the more strange to me, because I saw
near it still all along by the Side of the Rock,
some other straggling Stalks, which prov'd
to be Stalks of Ryce, and which I knew,
because I had seen it grow in Africa when I
was ashore there.

I not only thought these the pure Productions
of Providence for my Support, but not
doubting, but that there was more in the
Place, I went all over that Part of the Island,
where I had been before, peering in every
Corner, and under every Rock, to see for
more of it, but I could not find any; at last it
occur'd to my Thoughts, that I had shook a
Bag of Chickens Meat out in that Place, and
then the Wonder began to cease; and I must
confess, my religious Thankfulness to
God's Providence began to abate too upon
the Discovering that all this was nothing but
what was common; tho' I ought to have
been as thankful for so strange and

-45-

unforseen Providence, as if it had been
miraculous; for it was really the Work of
Providence as to me, that should order or
appoint, that 10 or 12 Grains of Corn should
remain unspoil'd, (when the Rats had
destroy'd all the rest,) as if it had been dropt
from Heaven; as also, that I should throw it
out in that particular Place, where it being in
the Shade of a high Rock, it sprang up
immediately; whereas, if I had thrown it
anywhere else, at that Time, it had been
burnt up and destroy'd.

I carefully sav'd the Ears of this Corn you
may be sure in their Season, which was
about the End of June; and laying up every
Corn, resolv'd to sow them all again, hoping
in Time to have some Quantity sufficient to
supply me with Bread; But it was not till the
4th Year that I could allow my self the least
Grain of this Corn to eat, and even then but
sparingly, as I shall say afterwards in its
Order; for I lost all that I sow'd the first
Season, by not Observing the proper Time;
for I sow'd it just before the dry Season, so
that it never came up at all, at least, not as it
would ha' done: Of which in its Place.

Besides this Barley, there was, as above, 20
or 30 Stalks of Ryce, which I preserv'd with
the same Care, and whose Use was of the
same Kind or to the same Purpose, (viz.) to
make me Bread, or rather Food; for I found
Ways to cook it up without baking, tho' I did
that also after some Time. But to return to
my Journal,

I work'd excessive hard these three or four
Months to get my Wall done; and the 14th of
April I closed it up, contriving to go into it, not
by a Door, but over the Wall by a Ladder,
that there might be no Sign in the Out-side
of my Habitation.

April 16. I finish'd the Ladder, so I went up
with the Ladder to the Top, and then pull'd it

up after me, and let it down in the In-side:
This was a compleat Enclosure to men for
within I had Room enough, and nothing
could come at me from without, unless it
could first mount my Wall.

The very next Day after this Wall was
finish'd, I had almost had all my Labour
overthrown at once, and my self kill'd; the
Case was thus, As I was busy in the Inside
of it, behind my Tent, just in the Entrance
into my Cave, I was terribly frighted with a
most dreadful surprising Thing indeed; for
all on a sudden I found the Earth come
crumbling down from the Roof of my Cave,
and from the Edge of the Hill over my Head,
and two of the Posts I had set up in the Cave
crack'd in a frightful Manner; I was heartily
scar'd, but thought nothing' of what was
really the Cause, only thinking that the Top
of my Cave was falling in, as some of it had
done before; and for Fear I shou'd be
bury'd in it, I run foreward to my Ladder, and
not thinking my self safe there neither, I got
over my Wall for Fear of the Pieces of the
Hill which I expected might roll down upon
me: I was no sooner stepp'd down upon the
firm Ground, but I plainly saw it was a
terrible Earthquake, for the Ground I stood
on shook three Times at about eight
Minutes Distance, with three such Shocks,
as would have overturn'd the strongest
Building that could be suppos'd to have
stood on the Earth, and a great Piece of the
Top of a Rock, which stood about half a
Mile from me next the Sea, fell down with
such a terrible Noise, as I never heard in all
my Life, I perceiv'd also, the very Sea was
put into violent Motion by it; and I believe the
Shocks were stronger under the Water than
on the Island.

I was so amaz'd with the Thing it self,
having never felt the like, or discours'd with
any one that had, that I was like one dead or
stupify'd; and the Motion of the Earth made

-46-

my Stomach sick like one that was toss'd at
Sea; but the Noise of the falling of the Rock
awak'd me as it were, and rousing me from
the stupify'd Condition I was in, fill'd me
with Horror, and I thought of nothing then but
the Hill falling upon my Tent and all my
houshold Goods, and burying all at once;
and this sunk my very Soul within me a
second Time.

After the third Shock was over, and I felt no
more for some Time, I began to take
Courage, and yet I had not Heart enough to
go over my Wall again, for Fear of being
buried alive, but sat Still upon the Ground,
greatly cast down and disconsolate, not
knowing what to do: All this while I had not
the least Serious religious Thought, nothing
but the common, Lord ha' Mercy upon me;
and when it was over, that went away too.

While I sat thus, I found the Air over-cast,
and grow cloudy, as if it would Rain; soon
after that the Wind rose by little and little, so
that, in less than half an Hour, it blew a most
dreadful Hurricane: The Sea was all on a
Sudden cover'd over with Foam and Froth,
the Shore was cover'd with the Breach of
the Water, the Trees were torn up by the
Roots, and a terrible Storm it was; and this
held about three Hours, and then began to
abate, and in two Hours more it was stark
calm, and began to rain very hard.

All this while I sat upon the Ground very
much terrify'd and dejected, when on a
sudden it came into my thoughts, that these
Winds and Rain being the Consequences of
the Earthquake, the Earthquake it self was
spent and over, and I might venture into my
Cave again: With this Thought my Spirits
began to revive, and the Rain also helping
to persuade me, I went in and sat down in
my Tent, but the Rain was so violent, that my
Tent was ready to be beaten down with it,
and I was forc'd to go into my Cave, tho'

very much afraid and uneasy for fear it
should fall on my Head.

This violent Rain forc'd me to a new Work,
viz. To cut a Hole thro' my new Fortification
like a Sink to let the Water go out, which
would else have drown'd my Cave. After I
had been in my Cave some time, and found
still no more Shocks of the Earthquake
follow, I began to be more compos'd; and
now to support my Spirits, which indeed
wanted it very much, I went to my little Store
and took a small Sup of Rum, which
however I did then and always very
sparingly, knowing I could have no more
when that was gone.

It continu'd raining all that Night, and great
Part of the next Day, so that I could not stir
abroad, but my Mind being more
compos'd, I began to think of what I had
best do, concluding that if the Island was
subject to these Earth-quakes, there would
be no living for me in a Cave, but I must
consider of building me some little Hut in an
open Place which I might surround with a
Wall as I had done here, and so make my
self secure from wild Beasts or Men; but
concluded, if I staid where I was, I should
certainly, one time or other, be bury'd alive.

With these Thoughts I resolv'd to remove my
Tent from the Place where it stood, which
was just under the hanging Precipice of the
Hill, and which, if it should be shaken again,
would certainly fall upon my Tent: And I
spent the two next Days, being the 19th and
20th of April, in contriving where and how to
remove my Habitation.

The fear of being swallow'd up alive, made
me that I never slept in quiet, and yet the
Apprehensions of lying broad without any
Fence was almost equal to it; but still when I
look'd about and saw how every thing was
put in order, how pleasantly conceal'd I

-47-

was, and how safe from Danger, it made
me very loath to remove.

In the mean time it occur'd to me that it
would require a vast deal of time for me to
do this, and that I must be contented to run
the Venture where I was, till I had form'd a
Camp for my self, and had secur'd it so as
to remove to it: So with this Resolution I
compos'd my self for a time, and resolv'd
that I would go to work with all Speed to
build me a Wall with Piles and Cables, &c. in
a Circle as before, and set my Tent up in it
when it was finish'd, but that I would venture
to stay where I was till it was finish'd and fit
to remove to. This was the 21st.

April 22. The next Morning I began to
consider of Means to put this Resolve in
Execution, but I was at a great loss about
my Tools; I had three large Axes and
abundance of Hatchets, (for we carried the
Hatchets for Traffick with the Indians) but
with much chopping and cutting knotty hard
Wood, they were all full of Notches and dull,
and tho' I had a Grindstone, I could not turn it
and grind my Tools too, this cost me as
much Thought as a Statesman would have
bestow'd upon a grand Point of Politicks, or
a Judge upon the Life and Death of a Man.
At length I contriv'd a Wheel with a String, to
turn it with my Foot, that I might have both my
Hands at Liberty: Note, I had never seen any
such thing in England, or at least not to take
Notice how it was done, tho' Since I have
observ'd it is very common there; besides
that, my Grindstone was very large and
heavy. This Machine cost me a full Week's
Work to bring it to Perfection.

April 28, 29. These two whole Days I took up
in grinding my Tools, my Machine for turning
my Grindstone performing very well.

April 30. Having perceiv'd my Bread had
been low a great while, now I took a Survey

of it, and reduc'd my self to one Bisket-
cake a Day, which made my Heart very
heavy.

Chapter IX Robinson Obtains More Articles
from the Wreck—His Illness and Affliction

May 1. In the Morning looking towards the
Sea-side, the Tide being low, I saw
something lye on the Shore bigger than
ordinary, and it look'd like a Cask; when I
came to it, I found a small Barrel, and two or
three Pieces of the Wreck of the Ship, which
were driven on Shore by the late Hurricane,
and looking towards the Wreck itself, I
thought it seem'd to lye higher out of the
Water than it us'd to do; I examin'd the
Barrel which was driven on Shore, and
soon found it was a Barrel of Gunpowder,
but it had taken Water, and the Powder was
cak'd as hard as a Stone; however I roll'd it
farther on Shore for the present, and went
on upon the Sands as near as I could to the
Wreck of the Ship to look for more.

When I came down to the Ship I found it
strangely remov'd, The Fore-castle which
lay before bury'd in Sand, was heav'd up at
least Six Foot, and the Stern which was
broke to Pieces and parted from the rest by
the Force of the Sea soon after I had left
rummaging her, was toss'd, as it were, up,
and cast on one Side, and the Sand was
thrown so high on that Side next her Stern,
that whereas there was a beat Place of
Water before, so that I could not come within
a Quarter of a Mile of the Wreck without
swimming, I could now walk quite up to her
when the Tide was out; I was surpriz'd with
this at first, but soon concluded it must be
done by the Earthquake, and as by this
Violence the Ship was more broken open
than formerly, so many Things came daily
on Shore, which the Sea had loosen'd, and
which the Winds and Water rolled by
Degrees to the Land.

-48-

This wholly diverted my Thoughts from the
Design of removing my Habitation; and I
busied my self mightily that Day especially,
in searching whether I could make any Way
into the Ship, but I found nothing was to be
expected of that Kind, for that all the In-side
of the Ship was choack'd up with Sand:
However, as I had learn'd not to despair of
any Thing, I resolv'd to pull every Thing to
Pieces that I could of the Ship, concluding,
that every Thing I could get from her would
be of some Use or other to me.

May 3. I began with my Saw, and cut a Piece
of a Beam thro', which I thought held some
of the upper Part or Quarter-Deck together,
and when I had cut it thro', I clear'd away the
Sand as well as I could from the Side which
lay highest; but the Tide coming' in, I was
oblig'd to give over for that Time.

May 4. I went a fishing, but caught not one
Fish that I durst eat of, till I was weary of my
Sport, when just going to leave off, I caught
a young Dolphin. I had made me a long Line
of some Rope Yarn, but I had no Hooks, yet I
frequently caught Fish enough, as much as I
card to eat; all which I dry'd in the Sun, and
eat them dry.

May 5. Work'd on the Wreck, cut another
Beam asunder, and brought three great Fir
Planks off from the Decks, which I ty'd
together, and made swim on Shore when
the Tide of Flood came on.

May 6. Work'd on the Wreck, got several Iron
Bolts out of her, and other Pieces of Iron
Work, work'd very hard, and came Home
very much tyr'd, and had Thoughts of giving
it over.

May 7. Went to the Wreck again, but with an
Intent not to work, but found the Weight of the
Wreck had broke itself down, the Beams
being cut, that several Pieces of the Ship

seem'd to lie loose, and the In-side of the
Hold lay so open, that I could see into it, but
almost full of Water and Sand.

May 8. Went to the Wreck, and carry'd an Iron
Crow to wrench up the Deck, which lay now
quite clear of the Water or Sand; I wrench'd
open two Planks, and brought them on
Shore also with the Tide: I left the Iron Crow
in the Wreck for next Day.

May 9. Went to the Wreck, and with the Crow
made Way into the Body of the Wreck, and
felt several Casks, and loosen'd them with
the Crow, but could not break them up; I felt
also the Roll of English Lead, and could stir
it, but it was too heavy to remove.

May 10, 11, 12, 13, 14. Went every Day to the
Wreck, and got a great deal of Pieces of
Timber, and Boards, or Plank, and 2 or 300
Weight of Iron.

May 15. I carry'd two Hatchets to try if I could
not cut a Piece off of the Roll of Lead, by
placing the Edge of one Hatchet, and
driving it with the other; but as it lay about a
Foot and a half in the Water, I could not
make any Blow to drive the Hatchet.

May 16. It had blow'd hard in the Night, and
the Wreck appear'd more broken by the
Force of the Water; but I stay'd so long in the
Woods to get Pidgeons for Food, that the
Tide prevented me going to the Wreck that
Day.

May 17. I saw some Pieces of the Wreck
blown on Shore, at a great Distance, near
two Miles off me, but resolv'd to see what
they were, and found it was a Piece of the
Head, but too heavy for me to bring away.

May 24. Every Day to this Day I work'd on the
Wreck, and with hard Labour I loosen'd
some Things so much with the Crow, that

-49-

the first blowing Tide several Casks floated
out, and two of the Seamens Chests; but
the Wind blowing from the Shore, nothing
came to Land that Day, but Pieces of
Timber, and a Hogshead which had some
Brazil Pork in it, but the Salt-water and the
Sand had spoil'd it.

I continu'd this Work every Day to the 15th of
June, except the Time necessary to get
Food, which I always appointed, during this
Part of my Employment, to be when the
Tide was up, that I might be ready when it
was ebb'd out, and by this Time I had gotten
Timber, and Plank, and Iron-Work enough,
to have builded a good Boat, if I had known
how; and also, I got at several Times, and in
several Pieces, near 100 Weight of the Sheet-
Lead.

June 16. Going down to the Sea-side, I
found a large Tortoise or Turtle; this was the
first I had seen, which it seems was only my
Misfortune, not any Defect of the Place, or
Scarcity; for had I happen'd to be on the
other Side of the Island, I might have had
Hundreds of them every Day, as I found
afterwards; but perhaps had paid dear
enough for them.

June 17. I spent in cooking the Turtle; I found
in her threescore Eggs; and her Flesh was
to me at that Time the most savoury and
pleasant that ever I tasted in my Life, having
had no Flesh, but of Goats and Fowls, since
I landed in this horrid Place.

June 18. Rain'd all Day, and I stay'd within. I
thought at this Time the Rain felt Cold, and I
was something chilly, which I knew was not
usual in that Latitude.

June 19. Very ill, and shivering, as if the
Weather had been cold.

June 20. No Rest all Night, violent Pains in

my Head, and feaverish.

June 21. Very ill, frighted almost to Death
with the Apprehensions of my sad
Condition, to be sick, and no Help: Pray'd
to GOD for the first Time since the Storm off
of Hull, but scarce knew what I said, or why;
my Thoughts being all confused.

June 22. A little better, but under dreadful
Apprehensions of Sickness.

June 23. Very bad again, cold and shivering,
and then a violent Head-ach.

June 24. Much better.

June 25. An Ague very violent; the Fit held me
seven Hours, cold Fit and hot, with faint
Sweats after it.

June 26. Better; and having no Victuals to
eat, took my Gun, but found my self very
weak; however I kill'd a She-Goat, and with
much Difficulty got it Home, and broil'd
some of it, and eat; I wou'd fain have
stew'd it, and made some Broath, but had
no Pot.

June 27. The Ague again so violent, that I lay
a-Bed all Day, and neither eat or drank. I
was ready to perish for Thirst, but so weak, I
had not Strength to stand up, or to get my
self any Water to drink: Pray'd to God again,
but was light-headed, and when I was not, I
was so ignorant, that I knew not what to say;
only I lay and cry'd, Lord look upon me, Lord
pity me, Lord have Mercy upon me: I
suppose I did nothing else for two or three
Hours, till the Fit wearing off, I fell asleep,
and did not wake till far in the Night; when I
wak'd, I found my self much refresh'd, but
weak, and exceeding thirsty: However, as I
had no Water bin my whole Habitation, I was
forc'd to lie till Morning, and went to sleep
again: In this second Sleep, I had this

-50-

terrible Dream.

I thought, that I was sitting on the Ground on
the Outside of my Wall, where I sat when the
Storm blew after the Earthquake, and that I
saw a Man descend from a great black
Cloud, in a bright Flame of Fire, and light
upon the Ground: He was all over as bright
as a Flame, so that I could but just bear to
look towards him; his Countenance was
most inexpressibly dreadful, impossible for
Words to describe; when he stepp'd upon
the Ground with his Feet, I thought the Earth
trembl'd, just as it had done before in the
Earthquake, and all the Air look'd, to my
Apprehension, as if it had been fill'd with
Flashes of Fire.

He was no sooner landed upon the Earth,
but he moved forward towards me, with a
long Spear or Weapon in his Hand, to kill
me; and when he came to a rising Ground,
at some Distance, he spoke to me, or I
heard a Voice so terrible, that it is
impossible to express the Terror of it; all
that I can say, I understood, was this,
Seeing all these Things have not brought
thee to Repentance, nom thou shalt die: At
which Words, I thought he lifted up the Spear
that was in his Hand, to kill me.

No one, that shall ever read this Account,
will expect that I should be able to describe
the Horrors of my Soul at this terrible Vision,
I mean, that even while it was a Dream, I
even dreamed of those Horrors; nor is it any
more possible to describe the Impression
that remain'd upon my Mind when I awak'd
and found it was but a Dream.

I had alas! no divine Knowledge; what I had
received by the good Instruction of my
Father was then worn out by an
uninterrupted Series, for 8 Years, of
Seafaring Wickedness, and a constant
Conversation with nothing but such as were

like my self, wicked and prophane to the
last Degree: I do not remember that I had in
all that Time one Thought that so much as
tended either to looking upwards toward
God, or inwards towards a Reflection upon
my own Ways: But a certain Stupidity of
Soul, without Desire of Good, or
Conscience of Evil, had entirely
overwhelm'd me, and I was all that the most
hardened, unthinking, wicked Creature
among our common Sailors, can be
supposed to be, not having the least Sense,
either of the Fear of God in Danger, or of
Thankfulness to God in Deliverances.

In the relating what is already past of my
Story, this will be the more easily believ'd,
when I shall add, that thro' all the Variety of
Miseries that had to this Day befallen me, I
never had so much as one Thought of it
being the Hand of God, or that it was a just
Punishment for my Sin; my rebellious
Behaviour against my Father, or my present
Sins which were great; or so much as a
Punishment for the general Course of my
wicked Life. When I was on the desperate
Expedition on the desert Shores of Africa, I
never had so as one Thought of what would
become of me; or one to od to direct me
whether I should go, or to keep me from the
Danger which apparently surrounded me,
as well from voracious Creatures as cruel
Savages: But I was meerly thoughtless of a
God, or a Providence; acted like a meer
Brute from the Principles of Nature, and by
the Dictates of common Sense only, and
indeed hardly that.

When I was deliver'd and taken up at Sea by
the Portugal Captain, well us'd, and dealt
justly and honourably with, as well as
charitably, I had not the least Thankfulness
on my Thoughts: When again I was
shipwreck'd, ruin'd, and in Danger of
drowning on this Island, I was as far from
Remorse, or looking on it as a Judgment; I

-51-

only said to my self often, that I was an
unfortunate Dog, and born to be always
miserable. It is true, when I got on Shore first
here, and found all my Ship's Crew
drown'd, and my self spar'd, I was surpriz'd
with a Kind of Extasie, and some
Transports of Soul, which, had the Grace of
God assisted, might have come up to true
Thankfulness; but it ended where it begun,
in a meer common Flight of Joy, or as I may
say, being glad I was alive, without the least
Reflection upon the distinguishing
Goodness of the Hand which had preserv'd
me, and had singled me out to be
preserv'd, when all the rest were destroy'd;
or an Enquiry why Providence had been
thus merciful to me; even just the same
common Sort of Joy which Seamen
generally have after they are got safe
ashore from a Shipwreck, which they drown
all in the next Bowl of Punch, and forget
almost as soon as it is over, and all the rest
of my Life was like it.

Even when I was afterwards, on due
Consideration, made sensible of my
Condition, how I was cast on this dreadful
Place, out of the Reach of humane Kind, out
of all Hope of Relief, or Prospect of
Redemption, as soon as I saw but a
Prospect of living, and that I should not
starve and perish for Hunger, all the Sense
of my Affliction wore off, and I begun to be
very easy, apply'd my self to the Works
proper for my Preservation and Supply, and
was far enough from being afflicted at my
Condition, as a Judgment from Heaven, or
as the Hand of God against me; these were
Thoughts which very seldom enter'd into my
Head.

The growing up of the Corn, as is hinted in
my Journal, had at first some little Influence
upon me, and began to affect me with
Seriousness, as long as I thought it had
something miraculous in it; but as soon as

ever that Part of the Thought was remov'd,
all the Impression which was rais'd from it,
wore off also, as I have noted already.

Even the Earthquake, tho' nothing could be
more terrible in its Nature, or more
immediately directing to the invisible Power
which alone directs such Things, yet no
sooner was the first Fright over, but the
Impression it had made went off also. I had
no more Sense of God or his Judgments,
much less of the present Affliction of my
Circumstances being from his Hand, than if
I had been in the most prosperous
Condition of Life.

But now when I began to be sick, and a
leisurely View of the Miseries of Death
came to place itself before me; when my
Spirits began to sink under the Burthen of a
strong Distemper, and Nature was
exhausted with the Violence of the Feaver;
Conscience that had slept so long, begun to
awake, and I began to reproach my self with
my past Life, in which I had so evidently, by
uncommon Wickedness, provok'd the
Justice of God to lay me under uncommon
Strokes, and to deal with me in so vindictive
a Manner.

These Reflections oppress'd me for the
second or third Day of my Distemper, and in
the Violence, as well of the Feaver, as of
the dreadful Reproaches of my
Conscience, extorted some Words from
me, like praying to God, tho' I cannot say
they were either a Prayer attended with
Desires or with Hopes; it was rather the
Voice of meer Fright and Distress; my
Thoughts were confus'd, the Convictions
great upon my Mind, and the Horror of dying
in such a miserable Condition rais'd
Vapours into my Head with the meer
Apprehensions; and in these Hurries of my
Soul, I know not what my Tongue might
express: but it was rather Exclamation, such

-52-

as, Lord! what a miserable Creature am I? If
I should be sick, I shall certainly die for Want
of Help, and what will become of me! Then
the Tears burst out of my Eyes, and I could
say no more for a good while.

In this Interval, the good Advice of my Father
came to my Mind, and presently his
Prediction which I mention'd at the
Beginning of this Story, viz. That if I did take
this foolish Step, God would not bless me,
and I would have Leisure hereafter to reflect
upon having neglected his Counsel, when
there might be none to assist in my
Recovery. Now, said I aloud, My dear
Father's Words are come to pass: God's
Justice has overtaken me, and I have none
to help or hear me: I rejected the Voice of
Providence, which had mercifully put me in
a Posture or Station of Life, wherein I might
have been happy and easy; but I would
neither see it my self, or learn to know the
Blessing of it from my Parents; I left them to
mourn over my Folly, and now I am left to
mourn under the Consequences of it: I
refus'd their Help and Assistance who
wou'd have lifted me into the World, and
wou'd have made every Thing easy to me,
and now I have Difficulties to struggle with,
too great for even Nature itself to support,
and no Assistance, no Help, no Comfort, no
Advice; then I cry'd out, Lord be my Help,
for I am in great Distress.

This was the first Prayer, if I may call it so,
that I had made for many Years: But 1 return
to my Journal.

Chapter X His Recovery—His Comfort in
Reading the Scriptures—He Makes an
Excursion into the Interior of the
Island—Forms His "Bower"

June 28. Having been somewhat refresh'd
with the Sleep I had had, and the Fit being
entirely off, I got up; and tho' the Fright and

Terror of my Dream was very great, yet I
consider'd, that the Fit of the Ague wou'd
return again the next Day, and now was my
Time to get something to refresh and
support my self when I should be ill; and the
first Thing I did, I fill'd a large square Case
Bottle with Water, and set it upon my Table,
in Reach of my Bed; and to take off the chill
or aguish Disposition of the Water, I put
about a Quarter of a Pint of Rum into it, and
mix'd them together; then I got me a Piece
of the Goat's Flesh, and broil'd it on the
Coals, but could eat very little; I walk'd
about, but was very weak, and withal very
sad and heavy-hearted in the Sense of my
miserable Condition; dreading the Return
of my Distemper the next Day; at Night I
made my Supper of three of the Turtle's
Eggs, which I roasted in the Ashes, and eat,
as we call it, in the Shell; and this was the
first Bit of Meat I had ever ask'd God's
Blessing to, even as I cou'd remember, in
my whole Life.

After I had eaten, I try'd to walk, but found
my self so weak, that I cou'd hardly carry the
Gun, (for I never went out without that) so I
went but a little Way, and sat down upon the
Ground, looking out upon the Sea, which
was just before me, and very calm and
smooth: As I sat here, some such Thoughts
as these occurred to me.

What is this Earth and Sea of which I have
seen so much, whence is it produc'd, and
what am I, and all the other Creatures, wild
and tame, humane and brutal, whence are
we?

Sure we are all made by some secret
Power, who form'd the Earth and Sea, the
Air and Sky; and who is that?

Then it follow'd most naturally, It is God that
has made it all: Well, but then it came on
strangely, if God has made all these Things,

-53-

He guides and governs them all, and all
Things that concern them; for the Power that
could make all Things, must certainly have
Power to guide and direct them.

If so, nothing can happen in the great Circuit
of his Works, either without his Knowledge
or Appointment.

And if nothing happens without his
Knowledge, he knows that I am here, and
am in this dreadful Condition; and if nothing
happens without his Appointment, he has
appointed all this to befal me.

Nothing occurr'd to my Thought to contradict
any of these Conclusions; and therefore it
rested upon me with the greater Force, that
it must needs be, that God had appointed all
this to befal me; that I was brought to this
miserable Circumstance by his Direction,
he having the sole Power, not of me only,
but of every Thing that happen'd in the
World. Immediately it follow'd,

Why has God done this to me? What have I
done to be thus us'd?

My Conscience presently check'd me in that
Enquiry, as if I had blasphem'd, and
methought it spoke to me like a Voice;
WRETCH! dost thou ask what thou hast
done! look back upon a dreadful mis-spent
Life, and ask thy self what thou hast not
done? ask, Why is it that thou wert not long
ago destroy'd? Why wert thou not drown'd in
Yarmouth Roads? Kill'd in the Fight when
the Ship was taken by the Sallee Man of
War? Devour'd by the wild Beasts on the
Coast of Africa? Or, Drown'd HERE, when
all the Crew perish'd but thy self? Dost thou
ask, What have I done?

I was struck dumb with these Reflections,
as one astonish'd, and had not a Word to
say, no not to answer to my self, but rise up

pensive and sad, walk'd back to my
Retreat, and went up over my Wall, as if I
had been going to Bed, but my Thoughts
were sadly disturb'd, and I had no
Inclination to Sleep; so I sat down in my
Chair, and lighted my Lamp, for it began to
be dark: Now as the Apprehension of the
Return of my Distemper terrify'd me very
much, it occurr'd to my Thought, that the
Brasilians take no Physick but their
Tobacco, for almost all Distempers; and I
had a Piece of a Roll of Tobacco in one of
the Chests, which was quite cur'd, and
some also that was green and not quite
cur'd.

I went, directed by Heaven no doubt; for in
this Chest I found a Cure, both for Soul and
Body, I open'd the Chest, and found what I
look'd for, viz. the Tobacco; and as the few
Books, I had sav'd, lay there too, I took out
one of the Bibles which I mention'd before,
and which to this Time I had not found
Leisure, or so much as Inclination to look
into; I say, I took it out, and brought both that
and the Tobacco with me to the Table.

What Use to make of the Tobacco, I knew
not, as to my Distemper, or whether it was
good for it or no; but I try'd several
Experiments with it, as if I was resolv'd it
should hit one Way or other: I first took a
Piece of a Leaf, and chew'd it in my Mouth,
which indeed at first almost stupify'd my
Brain, the Tobacco being green and strong,
and that I had not been much us'd to it; then I
took some and steeped it an Hour or two in
some Rum, and resolv'd to take a Dose of it
when I lay down; and lastly, I burnt some
upon a Pan of Coals, and held my Nose
close over the Smoke of it as long as I could
bear it, as well for the Heat as almost for
Suffocation.

In the Interval of this Operation, I took up the
Bible and began to read, but my Head was

-54-

too much disturb'd with the Tobacco to bear
reading, at least that Time; only having
open'd the Book casually, the first Words
that occurr'd to me were these, Call on me
in the Day of Trouble, and I will deliver, and
thou shalt glorify me.

The Words were very apt to my Case, and
made some Impression upon my Thoughts
at the Time of reading them, tho' not so
much as they did afterwards; for as for
being deliver'd, the Word had no Sound, as I
may say, to me; the Thing was so remote,
so impossible in my Apprehension of
Things, that I began to say as the Children of
Israel did, when they were promis'd Flesh
to eat, Can God spread a Table in the
Wilderness? so I began to say, Can God
himself deliver me from this Place? and as
it was not for many Years that any Hope
appear'd, this prevail'd very often upon my
Thoughts: But however, the Words made a
great Impression upon me, and I mused
upon them very often. It grew now late, and
the Tobacco had, as I said, doz'd my Head
so much, that I inclin'd to sleep; so I left my
Lamp burning in the Cave, least I should
want any Thing in the Night, and went to
Bed; but before I lay down, I did what I never
had done in all my Life, I kneel'd down and
pray'd to God to fulfil the Promise to me,
that if I call'd upon him in the Day of Trouble,
he would deliver me; after my broken and
imperfect Prayer was over, I drunk the Rum
in which I had steep'd the Tobacco, which
was so strong and rank of the Tobacco, that
indeed I could scarce get it down;
immediately upon this I went to Bed, I found
presently it flew up in my Head violently, but I
fell into a sound Sleep, and wak'd no more
'till by the Sun it must necessarily be near
Three a-Clock in the Afternoon the next
Day; nay, to this Hour, I'm partly of the
Opinion, that I slept all the next Day and
Night, and 'till almost Three that Day after;
for otherwise I knew not how I should lose a

Day out of my Reckoning in the Days of the
Week, as it appear'd some Years after I had
done: for if I had lost it by crossing and re-
crossing the Line, I should have lost more
than one Day: But certainly I lost a Day in my
Accompt, and never knew which Way.

Be that however one Way or th' other, when I
awak'd I found my self exceedingly
refresh'd, and my Spirits lively and chearful;
when I got up, I was stronger than I was the
Day before, and my Stomach better, for I
was hungry; and in short, I had no Fit the
next Day, but continu'd much alter'd for the
better; this was the 29th.

The 30th was my well Day of Course, and I
went abroad with my Gun, but did not care
to travel too far, I kill'd a Sea Fowl or two,
something like a brand Goose, and brought
them Home, but was not very forward to eat
them; so I ate some more of the Turtle's
Eggs, which were very good: This Evening I
renew'd the Medicine which I had suppos'd
did me good the Day before, viz. the
Tobacco steep'd in Rum, only I did not take
so much as before, nor did I chew any of the
Leaf, or hold my Head over the Smoke;
however, I was not so well the next Day,
which was the first of July, as I hop'd I
shou'd have been; for I had a little Spice of
the cold Fit, but it was not much.

July 2. I renew'd the Medicine all the three
Ways, and doz'd my self with it as at first;
and doubled the Quantity which I drank.

3. I miss'd the Fit for good and all, tho' I did
not recover my full Strength for some Weeks
after; while I was thus gathering Strength,
my Thoughts run exceedingly upon this
Scripture, I will deliver thee, and the
Impossibility of my Deliverance lay much
upon my Mind in Barr of my ever expecting
it: But as I was discouraging my self with
such Thoughts, it occurr'd to my Mind, that I

-55-

pored so much upon my Deliverance from
the main Affliction, that I disregarded the
Deliverance I had receiv'd; and I was, as it
were, made to ask my self such Questions
as these, viz. Have I not been deliver'd, and
wonderfully too, from Sickness? from the
most distress'd Condition that could be,
and that as so frightful to me, and what
Notice I had taken of it?

Had I done my Part? God had deliver'd me,
but I had not glorify'd him; that is to say, I
had not own'd and been thankful for that as
a Deliverance, and how cou'd I expect
greater Deliverance?

This touch'd my Heart very much, and
immediately I kneel'd down and gave God
Thanks aloud, for my Recovery from my
Sickness.

July 4. In the Morning I took the Bible, and
beginning at the New Testament, I began
seriously to read it, and impos'd upon my
self to read a while every Morning and every
Night, not tying my self to the Number of
Chapters, but as long as my Thoughts
shou'd engage me: It was not long after I set
seriously to this Work, but I found my Heart
more deeply and sincerely affected with the
Wickedness of my past Life: The Impression
of my Dream reviv'd, and the Words, All
these Things have not brought thee to
Repentance, ran seriously in my Thought: I
was earnestly begging of God to give me
Repentance, when it happen'd
providentially the very Day that reading the
Scripture, I came to these Words, He is
exalted a Prince and a Saviour, to give
Repentance, and to give Remission: I threw
down the Book, and with my Heart as well
as my Hands lifted up to Heaven, in a Kind
of Extasy of Joy, I cry'd out aloud, Jesus,
thou Son of David, Jesus, thou exalted
Prince and Saviour, give me Repentance!

This was the first Time that I could say, in the
true Sense of the Words, that I pray'd in all
my Life; for now I pray'd with a Sense of my
Condition, and with a true Scripture View of
Hope founded on the Encouragement of the
Word of God; and from this Time, I may say,
I began to have Hope that God would hear
me.

Now I began to construe the Words
mentioned above, Call on me, and I will
deliver you, in a different Sense from what I
had ever done before; for then I had no
Notion of any thing being call'd
Deliverance, but my being deliver'd from
the Captivity I was in; for tho' I was indeed
at large in the Place, yet the Island was
certainly a Prison to me, and that in the
worst Sense in the World; but now I learn'd
to take it in another Sense: Now I look'd
back upon my past Life with such Horrour,
and my Sins appear'd so dreadful, that my
Soul sought nothing of God, but
Deliverance from the Load of Guilt that bore
down all my Comfort: As for my Solitary Life
it was nothing; I did not SO much as pray to
be deliver'd from it, or think of it; It was all of
no Consideration in Comparison to this:
And I add this Part here, to hint to whoever
shall read it, that whenever they come to a
true Sense of things, they will find
Deliverance from Sin a much greater
Blessing, than Deliverance from Affliction.

But leaving this Part, I return to my Journal.

My Condition began now to be, tho' not less
miserable as my Way of living, yet much
easier to my Mind; and my Thoughts being
directed, by a constant reading the
Scripture, and praying to God, to things of a
higher Nature: I ad a great deal of Comfort
within, which till now I knew nothing of; also,
as my Health and Strength returned, I
bestirr'd my self to furnish my self with every
thing that I anted, and make my Way of living

-56-

as regular as I could.

From the 4th of July to the 24th, I was chiefly
employ'd walking about with my Gun in my
Hand, a little and a little, at a Time, as a Man
that was gathering up his Strength after a Fit
of Sickness: For it is hardly to be imagin'd,
how low I was, and to what Weakness I was
reduc'd. The Application which I made Use
of was perfectly new, and perhaps what
had never cur'd an Ague before, neither can
recommend it to any one to practise, by this
Experiment; and tho' it did carry off the Fit,
yet it rather contributed to weakening me;
for I had frequent Convulsions in my Nerves
and Limbs for some Time.

I learn'd from it also this in particular, that
being abroad the rainy Season was the
most pernicious thing to my Health that
could be, especially in those Rains which
came ended with Storms and Hurricanes of
Wind; for as the in which came in the dry
Season was always most accompany'd
with such Storms, so I found that Rain was
much more dangerous than the Rain which
fell in September and October.

I had been now in this unhappy Island above
10 Months, all Possibility of Deliverance
from this Condition, seem'd to be entirely
taken from me; and I firmly believed, that no
humane Shape had ever set Foot upon that
Place: Having now secur'd my Habitation,
as I thought, fully to my Mind, I had a great
Desire to make a more perfect Discovery of
the Island, and to see what other
Productions I might find, which I yet knew
nothing of.

It was the 15th of July that I began to take a
more particular Survey of the Island it self: I
went up the Creek first, where, as I hinted, I
brought my Rafts on Shore; I found after I
came about two Miles up, that the Tide did
not flow any higher, and that it was no more

than a little Brook of running Water, and very
fresh and good; but this being the dry
Season, there was hardly any Water in
some Parts of it, at least, not enough to run
in any Stream, so as it could be perceiv'd.

On the Bank of this Brook I found many
pleasant Savana's, or Meadows; plain,
smooth, and cover'd with Grass; and on the
rising Parts of them next to the higher
Grounds, where the Water, as it might be
supposed, never overflow'd I found a great
deal of Tobacco, green, and growing to
great and very strong Stalk; there were
divers other Plants which I had no Notion of,
or Understanding about, and might perhaps
have Vertues of their own, which I could find
out.

I searched for the Cassava Root, which the
Indians in all that climate make their Bread
of, but I could find I saw large Plants of
Alloes, but did not then understand them. I
saw several Sugar Canes, but wild, and for
Cultivation, imperfect. I contented my self
with these Discoveries for this Time, and
came back musing with myself what
Course I might take to know the Vertue and
Goodness of any of the Fruits or Plants
which I should discover; but could bring it to
no Conclusion; for in short, I had made so
little Observation while I wad in the Brasils,
that I knew little of the Plants in the Field, at
least very little that might serve me to any
Purpose now in my Distress.

The next Day, the 16th, I went up the same
Way again, and after going something
farther than I had gone the Day before, I
found the Brook, and the Savana's began
to cease, and the Country became more
woody than before; in this Part I found
different Fruits, and particularly I found
Mellons upon the Ground in great
Abundance, and Grapes upon the Trees;
the Vines had spread indeed over the

-57-

Trees, and the Clusters of Grapes were just
now in their Prime, very ripe and rich: This
was a surprising Discovery, and I was
exceeding glad of them; but I was warn'd by
my Experience to eat sparingly of them,
remembring, that when I was ashore in
Barbary, the eating of Grapes kill'd several
of our English Men who were Slaves there,
by throwing them into Fluxes and Feavers:
But I found an excellent Use for these
Grapes, and that was to cure or dry them in
the Sun, and keep them as dry'd Grapes or
Raisins are kept, which I thought would be,
as indeed they were, as wholesom as
agreeable to eat, when no Grapes might be
to be had.

I spent all that Evening there, and went not
back to my Habitation, which by the Way
was the first Night, as I might say, I had lain
from Home. In the Night I took my first
Contrivance, and got up into a Tree, where I
slept well, and the next Morning proceeded
upon my Discovery, travelling near four
Miles, as I might judge by the Length of the
Valley, keeping still due North, with a Ridge
of Hills on the South and North-side of me.

At the End of this March I came to an
Opening, where the Country seem'd to
descend to the West, and a little Spring of
fresh Water which issued out of the Side of
the Hill by me, run the other Way, that is due
East; and the Country appear'd so fresh, so
green, so flourishing, every thing being in a
constant Verdure, or Flourish of Spring, that
it looked like a planted Garden.

I descended a little on the Side of that
delicious Vale, surveying it with a secret
Kind of Pleasure, (tho' mixt with my other
afflicting Thoughts) to think that this was all
my own, that I was King and Lord of all this
Country indefeasibly, and had a Right of
Possession; and if I could convey it, I might
have it in Inheritance, as compleatly as any

Lord of a Mannor in England. I saw here
Abundance of Cocoa Trees, Orange, and
Lemmon, and Citron Trees; but all wild, and
very few bearing any Fruit, at least not then:
However, the green Limes that I gathered,
were not only pleasant to eat, but very
wholesome; and I mix'd their Juice
afterwards with Water, which made it very
wholesome, and very cool, and refreshing.

I found now I had Business enough to gather
and carry Home; and I resolv'd to lay up a
Store, as well of Grapes, as Limes and
Lemons, to furnish my self for the wet
Season, which I knew was approaching.

In Order to this, I gather'd a great Heap of
Grapes in one Place, and a lesser Heap in
another Place, and a great Parcel of Limes
and Lemons in another Place; and taking a
few of each with me, I travell'd homeward,
and resolv'd to come again, and bring a
Bag or Sack, or what I could make to carry
the rest Home.

Accordingly, having spent three Days in this
Journey, I came Home; so I must now call
my Tent and my Cave: But, before I got
thither, the Grapes were spoil'd; the
Richness of the Fruits, and the Weight of the
Juice having broken them, and bruis'd
them, they were good for little or nothing; as
to the Limes, they were good, but I could
bring but a few.

The next Day, being the 19th, I went back,
having made me two small Bags to bring
Home my Harvest: But I was surpriz'd, when
coming to my Heap of Grapes, which were
so rich and fine when I gather'd them, I
found them all spread about, trod to Pieces,
and dragg'd about, some here, some there,
and Abundance eaten and devour'd: By this
I concluded, there were some wild
Creatures thereabouts, which had done
this; but what they were, I knew not.

-58-

However, as I found there there was no
laying them up on Heaps, and no carrying
them away in a Sack, but that one Way they
would be destroy'd, and the other Way they
would be crush'd with their own Weight. I
took another Course; for I gather'd a large
Quantity of the Grapes, and hung them up
upon the out Branches of the Trees, that
they might cure and dry in the Sun; and as
for the Limes and Lemons, I carry'd as
many back as I could well stand under.

When I came Home from this Journey, I
contemplated with great Pleasure the
Fruitfulness of that Valley, and the
Pleasantness of the Scituation, the Security
from Storms on that Side the Water, and the
Wood, and concluded, that I had pitch'd
upon a Place to fix my Abode, which was by
far the worst Part of the Country. Upon the
Whole I began to consider of removing my
Habitation; and to look out for a ace equally
safe, as where I now was scituate, if
possible, in that pleasant fruitful Part of the
Island.

This Thought run long in my Head, and I was
exceeding fond of it for some Time, the
Pleasantness of the Place tempting me; but
when I came to a nearer View of it, and to
consider that I was now by the Sea-Side,
where it was at least possible that
something might happen to my Advantage,
and by the same ill Fate that brought me
hither, might bring some other unhappy
Wretches to the same Place; and tho' it was
scarce probable that any such Thing should
ever happen, yet to enclose my self among
the Hills and Woods, in the Center of the
Island, was to anticipate my Bondage, and
to render such an Affair not only
Improbable, but Impossible; and that
therefore I ought not by any Means to
remove.

However, I was so Enamour'd of this Place,

that I spent much of my Time there, for the
whole remaining Part of the Month of July;
and tho' upon second Thoughts I resolv'd as
above, not to remove, yet I built me a little
kind of a Bower, and surrounded it at a
Distance with a strong Fence, being a
double Hedge, as high as I could reach, well
stak'd, and fill'd between with Brushwood;
and here I lay very secure, sometimes two
or three Nights together, always going over
it with a Ladder, as before; so that I fancy'd
now I had my Country-House, and my Sea-
Coast-House: And this Work took me up to
the Beginning of August.

I had but newly finish'd my Fence, and
began to enjoy my Labour, but the Rains
came on, and made me stick close to my
first Habitation; for tho' I had made me a
Tent like the other, with a Piece of a Sail,
and spread it very well; yet I had not the
Shelter of a Hill to keep me from Storms,
nor a Cave behind me to retreat into, when
the Rains were extraordinary.

About the Beginning of August, as I said, I
had finish'd my Bower, and began to enjoy
my self. The third of August, I found the
Grapes I had hung up were perfectly dry'd,
and indeed, were excellent good Raisins of
the Sun; so I began to take them down from
the Trees, and it was very happy that I did
so; for the Rains which follow'd would have
spoil'd them, and I had lost the best Part of
my Winter Food; for I had above two
hundred large Bunches of them. No sooner
had I taken them all down, and carry'd most
of them Home to my Cave, but it began to
rain, and from hence, which was the
fourteenth of August, it rain'd more or less,
every Day, till the Middle of October; and
sometimes so violently, that I could not stir
out of my Cave for several Days.

In this Season I was much surpriz'd with the
Increase of my Family; I had been

-59-

concern'd for the Loss of one of my Cats,
who run away from me, or as I thought had
been dead, and I heard no more Tale or
Tidings of her, till to my Astonishment she
came Home about the End of August, with
three Kittens; this was the more strange to
me, because tho' I had kill'd a wild Cat, as I
call'd it, with my Gun; yet I thought it was a
quite differing Kind from our European
Cats; yet the young Cats were the same
Kind of House breed like the old one; and
both my Cats being Females, I thought it
very strange: But from these three Cats, I
afterwards came to be so pester'd with
Cats, that I was forc'd to kill them like
Vermine, or wild Beasts, and to drive them
from my House as much as possible.

From the fourteenth of August to the twenty
sixth, incessant Rain, so that I could not stir,
and was now very careful not to be much
wet. In this Confinement I began to be
straitned for Food, but venturing out twice, I
one Day kill'd a Goat, and the last Day,
which was the twenty sixth, found a very
large Tortoise, which was a Treat to me,
and my Food was regulated thus; I eat a
Bunch of Raisins for my Breakfast, a Piece
of the Goat's Flesh, or of the Turtle for my
Dinner broil'd; for to my great Misfortune, I
had no Vessel to boil or stew any Thing; and
two or three of the Turtle's Eggs for my
Supper.

During this Confinement in my Cover, by the
Rain, I work'd daily two or three Hours at
enlarging my Cave, and by Degrees work'd
it on towards one Side, till I came to the Out-
Side of the Hill, and made a Door or Way
out, which came beyond my Fence or Wall,
and so I came in and out this Way; but I was
not perfectly easy at lying so open; for as I
had manag'd my self before, I was in a
perfect Enclosure, whereas now I thought I
lay expos'd, and open for any Thing to
come in upon me; and yet I could not

perceive that there was any living Thing to
fear, the biggest Creature that I had yet
seen upon the Island being a Goat.

September the thirtieth, I was now come to
the unhappy Anniversary of my Landing. I
cast up the Notches on my Post, and found I
had been on Shore three hundred and sixty
five Days. I kept this Day as a Solemn Fast,
Setting it apart to Religious Exercise,
prostrating my self on the Ground with the
most serious Humiliation, confessing my
Sins to God, acknowledging his Righteous
Judgments upon me, and praying to him to
have Mercy on me, through Jesus Christ;
and having not tasted the least Refreshment
for twelve Hours, even till the going down of
the Sun, I then eat a Bisket Cake, and a
Bunch of Grapes, and went to Bed,
finishing the Day as I began it.

I had all this Time observ'd no Sabbath-
Day; for as at first I had no Sense of
Religion upon my Mind, I had after some
Time omitted to distinguish the Weeks, by
making a longer Notch than ordinary for the
Sabbath-Day, and so did not really know
what any Of the Days were; but now having
cast up the Days, as above, I found I had
been there a Year; so I divided it into Weeks,
and set apart every seventh Day for a
Sabbath; though I found at the End of my
Account I had lost a Day or two in my
Reckoning.

A line after this my Ink began to fail me, and
so I contented my self to use it more
sparingly, and to write down only the most
remarkable Events of my Life, without
continuing a daily Memorandum of other
Things.

The rainy Season, and the dry Season,
began now to appear regular to me, and I
learn'd to divide them so, as to provide for
them accordingly. But I bought all my

-60-

Experience before I had it; and this I am
going to relate, was one of the most
discouraging Experiments that I made at all:
I have mention'd that I had sav'd the few
Ears of Barley and Rice, which I had so
surprizingly found spring up, as I thought, of
themselves, and believe there was about
thirty Stalks of Rice, and about twenty of
Barley; and now I thought it a proper Time to
sow it after the Rains, the Sun being in its
Southern Position going from me.

Accordingly I dug up a Piece of Ground as
well as I could with my wooden Spade, and
dividing it into two Parts, I sow'd my Grain;
but as I was sowing, it casually occur'd to
my Thoughts, That I would not sow it all at
first, because I did not know when was the
proper Time for it; so I sow'd about two
Thirds of the Seed, leaving about a Handful
of each.

It was a great Comfort to me afterwards,
that I did so, for not one Grain of that I sow'd
this Time came to any Thing; for the dry
Months following, the Earth having had no
Rain after the Seed was sown, it had no
Moisture to assist its Growth, and never
came up at all, till the wet Season had come
again, and then it grew as if it had been but
newly sown.

Finding my first Seed did not grow, which I
easily imagin'd was by the Drought, I fought
for a moister Piece of Ground to make
another Trial in, and I dug up a Piece of
Ground near my new Bower, and sow'd the
rest of my Seed in February, a little before
the Vernal Equinox; and this having the rainy
Months of March and April to water it,
sprung up very pleasantly, and yielded a
very good Crop; but having Part of the Seed
left only, and not daring to sow all that I had I
had but a small Quantity at last, my whole
Crop not amounting to above half a Peck of
each kind.

But by this Experiment I was made Master
of my Business, and knew exactly when the
proper Season was to sow; and that I might
expect two Seed Times, and two Harvests
every Year.

While this Corn was growing, I made a little
Discovery which was of use to me
afterwards: As soon as the Rains were
over, and the Weather began to settle, which
was about the Month of November, I made
a Visit up the Country to my Bower, where
though I had not been some Months, yet I
found all Things just as I left them. The
Circle or double Hedge that I had made,
was not only firm and entire; but the Stakes
which I had cut out of some Trees that grew
thereabouts, were all shot out and grown
with long Branches, as much as a Willow-
Tree usually shoots the first Year after
lopping its Head. I could not tell what Tree to
call it, that these Stakes were cut from. I
was surpriz'd, and yet very well pleas'd, to
see the young Trees grow; and I prun'd
them, and led them up to grow as much
alike as I could; and it is scarce credible
how beautiful a Figure they grew into in
three Years; so that though the Hedge made
a Circle of about twenty five Yards in
Diameter, yet the Trees, for such I might
now call them, soon cover'd it; and it was a
compleat Shade, sufficient to lodge under
all the dry Season.

This made me resolve to cut some more
Stakes, and make me a Hedge like this in a
Semicircle round my Wall; I mean that of my
first Dwelling, which I did; and placing the
Trees or Stakes in a double Row, at about
eight Yards distance from my first Fence,
they grew presently, and were at first a fine
Cover to my Habitation, and afterward
serv'd for a Defence also, as I shall observe
in its Order.

Chapter XI Robinson Makes a Tour to

-61-

Explore His Island—Employed in Basket
Making

I found now, That the Seasons of the Year
might generally be divided, not into Summer
and Winter, as in Europe; but into the Rainy
Seasons, and the Dry Seasons, which
were generally thus,


Half February, March, Half April,
Rainy, the Sun being then on, or near the
Equinox.


Half April, May, June, July, Half August,
Dry, the Sun being then to the North of the
Line.


Half August, September, Half October,
Rainy, the Sun being then come back.


Half October, November, December,
January, Half February,
Dry, the Sun being then to the South of the
Line.

The Rainy Season sometimes held longer
or shorter, as the Winds happen'd to blow;
but this was the general Observation I
made: After I had found by Experience, the
ill Consequence of being abroad in the
Rain. I took Care to furnish my self with
Provisions before hand, that I might not be
oblig'd to go out; and I sat within Doors as
much as possible during the wet Months.

This Time I found much Employment, (and
very suitable also to the Time) for I found
great Occasion of many Things which I had
no way to furnish my self with, but by hard
Labour and constant Application;
particularly, I try'd many Ways to make my
self a Basket, but all the Twigs I could get

for the Purpose prov'd so brittle, that they
would do nothing. It prov'd of excellent
Advantage to me now, That when I was a
Boy, I used to take great Delight in standing
at a Basketmaker's, in the Town where my
Father liv'd, to see them make their Wicker-
ware; and being as Boys usually are, very
officious to help, and a great Observer of
the Manner how they work'd those Things,
and sometimes lending a Hand, I had by this
Means full Knowledge of the Methods of it,
that I wanted nothing but the Materials;
when it came into my Mind, That the Twigs
of that Tree from whence I cut my Stakes
that grew, might possibly be as tough as the
Sallow's, and Willows, and Osiers in
England, and I resolv'd to try.

Accordingly the next Day, I went to my
Country-House, as I call'd it, and cutting
some of the smaller Twigs, I found them to
my Purpose as much as I could desire;
whereupon I came the next Time prepar'd
with a Hatchet to cut down a Quantity, which
I soon found, for there was great Plenty of
them; these I set up to dry within my Circle or
Hedge, and when they were fit for Use, I
carry'd them to my Cave, and here during
the next Season, I employ'd my self in
making, as well as I could, a great many
Baskets, both to carry Earth, or to carry or
lay up any Thing as I had occasion; and tho' I
did not finish them very handsomly, yet I
made them sufficiently serviceable for my
Purpose; and thus afterwards I took Care
never to be without them; and as my Wicker-
ware decay'd, I made more, especially, I
made strong deep Baskets to place my
Corn in, instead of Sacks, when I should
come to have any Quantity of it.

Having master'd this Difficulty, and
employ'd a World of Time about it, I bestirr'd
my self to see if possible how to supply two
Wants: I had no Vessels to hold any Thing
that was Liquid, except two Runlets which

-62-

were almost full of Rum, and some Glass-
Bottles, some of the common Size, and
others which were Case-Bottles square,
for the holding of Waters, Spirits, etc. I had
not so much as a Pot to boil any Thing,
except a great Kettle, which I sav'd out of
the Ship, and which was too big for such
Use as I desir'd it, viz. To make Broth, and
stew a Bit of Meat by it self. The Second
Thing I would fain have had, was a
Tobacco-Pipe; but it was impossible to me
to make one, however, I found a
Contrivance for that too at last.

I employ'd my self in Planting my Second
Rows of Stakes or Piles and in this Wicker
working all the Summer, or dry Season,
when another Business took me up more
Time than it could be imagin'd I could spare.

I mention'd before, That I had a great Mind
to see the whole Island, and that I had
travell'd up the Brook, and so on to where I
built my Bower, and where I had an Opening
quite to the Sea on the other Side of the
Island; I now resolv'd to travel quite Cross to
the Sea-Shore on that Side; so taking my
Gun, a Hatchet, and my Dog, and a larger
Quantity of Powder and Shot than usual,
with two Bisket Cakes, and a great Bunch
of Raisins in my Pouch for my Store, I
began my Journey; when I had pass'd the
Vale where my Bower stood as above, I
came within View of the Sea, to the West,
and it being a very clear Day, I fairly
descry'd Land, whether an Island or a
Continent, I could not tell; but it lay very high,
extending from the West, to the W. S. W. at a
very great Distance; by my Guess it could
not be less than Fifteen or Twenty Leagues
off.

I could not tell what Part of the World this
might be, otherwise than that I know it must
be Part of America, and as I concluded by
all my Observations, must be near the

Spanish Dominions, and perhaps was all
Inhabited by Savages, where if I should
have landed, I had been in a worse
Condition than I was now; and therefore I
acquiesced in the Dispositions of
Providence, which I began now to own, and
to believe, order'd every Thing for the best; I
say, I quieted my Mind with this, and left
afflicting my self with Fruitless Wishes of
being there.

Besides, after some Pause upon this
Affair, I consider'd, that if this Land was the
Spanish Coast, I should certainly, one Time
or other, see some Vessel pass or re-pass
one Way or other; but if not, then it was the
Savage Coast between the Spanish
Country and Brasils, which are indeed the
worst of Savages; for they are Cannibals,
or Men-eaters, and fail not to murther and
devour all the humane Bodies that fall into
their Hands.

With these Considerations I walk'd very
leisurely forward, I found that Side of the
Island where I now was, much pleasanter
than mine, the open or Savanna Fields
sweet, adorn'd with Flowers and Grass,
and full of very fine Woods. I saw
Abundance of Parrots, and fain I would
have caught one, if possible to have kept it
to be tame, and taught it to speak to me. I
did, after some Pains taking, catch a young
Parrot, for I knock'd it down with a Stick,
and having' recover'd it, I brought it home;
but it was some Years before I could make
him speak: However, at last I taught him to
call me by my Name very familiarly: But the
Accident that follow'd, tho' it be a Trifle, will
be very diverting in its Place.

I was exceedingly diverted with this
Journey: I found in the low Grounds Hares,
as I thought them to be, and Foxes, but they
differ'd greatly from all the other Kinds I had
met with; nor could I satisfy my self to eat

-63-

them, tho' I kill'd several: But I had no Need
to be ventrous; for I had no Want of Food,
and of that which was very good too;
especially these three Sorts, viz.Goats,
Pidgeons, and Turtle or Tortoise; which,
added to my Grapes, Leaden-hall Market
could not have furnish'd a Table better than
I, in Proportion to the Company; and tho' my
Cafe was deplorable enough, yet I had
great Cause for Thankfulness, that I was not
driven to any Extremities for Food; but
rather Plenty, even to Dainties.

I never travell'd in this Journey above two
Miles outright in a Day, or thereabouts; but I
took so many Turns and Returns, to see
what Discoveries I could make, that I came
weary enough to the Place where I resolv'd
to sit down for all Night; and then I either
repos'd my self in a Tree, or surrounded my
self with a Row of Stakes set upright in the
Ground, either from one Tree to another, or
so as no wild Creature could come at me,
without Waking me.

As soon as I came to the Sea Shore, I was
surpriz'd to see that I had taken up my Lot on
the worst Side of the Island; for here indeed
the Shore was cover'd with innumerable
Turtles, whereas on the other Side I had
found but three in a Year and half. Here was
also an infinite Number of Fowls, of many
Kinds, some which I had seen, and some
which I had not seen of before, and many of
them very good Meat; but such as I knew not
the Names of, except those call'd
Penguins.

I could have shot as many as I pleas'd, but
was very sparing of my Powder and Shot;
and therefore had more Mind to kill a she
Goat, if I could, which I could better feed on;
and though there were many Goats here
more than on my Side the Island, yet it was
with much more Difficulty that I could come
near them, the Country being flat and even,

and they saw me much sooner than when I
was on the Hill.

I confess this Side of the Country was much
pleasanter than mine, but yet I had not the
least Inclination to remove; for as I was fix'd
in my Habitation, it became natural to me,
and I seem'd all the while I was here, to be
as it were upon a Journey, and from Home:
However, I travell'd along the Shore of the
Sea, towards the East, I suppose about
twelve Miles; and the setting up a great Pole
upon the Shore for a Mark, I concluded I
would go Home again; and that the next
Journey I took should be on the other Side of
the Island, East from my Dwelling, and so
round till I came to my Post again: Of which
in its Place.

I took another Way to come back than that I
went, thinking I could easily keep all the
Island so much in my View, that I could not
miss finding my first Dwelling by viewing the
Country; but I found my self mistaken; for
being come about two or three Miles, I
found my self descended into a very large
Valley; but so surrounded with Hills, and
those Hills cover'd with Wood, that I could
not see which was my Way by any Direction
but that of the Sun, nor even then, unless I
knew very well the Position of the Sun at that
Time of the Day.

It happen'd to my farther Misfortune, That
the Weather prov'd hazey for three or four
Days, while was in this Valley; and not
being able to see the Sun, I wander'd about
very uncomfortably, and at last was oblig'd
to find out the Sea Side, look for my Post,
and come back the same Way I went; and
then by easy Journies I turn'd Homeward,
the Weather being exceeding hot, and my
Gun, Ammunition, Hatchet, and other
Things very heavy.

Chapter XII He Returns to His Cave—His

-64-

Agricultural Labors and Success

In this Journey my Dog surpriz'd a young
Kid, and seiz'd upon it, and I running in to
take hold of it, caught it, and sav'd it alive
from the Dog: I had a great Mind to bring it
Home if I could; for I had often been musing,
Whether it might not be possible to get a Kid
or two, and so raise a Breed of tame Goats,
which might supply me when my Powder
and Shot should be all spent.

I made a Collar to this little Creature, and
with a String which I made of some Rope-
Yarn, which I always carry'd about me, I led
him along, tho' with some Difficulty, till I
came to my Bower, and there I enclos'd
him, and left him; for I was very impatient to
be at Home, from whence I had been
absent above a Month.

I cannot express what a Satisfaction it was
to me, to come into my old Hutch, and lye
down in my Hamock-Bed: This little
wandring Journey, without settled Place of
Abode, had been so unpleasant to me, that
my own House, as I call'd it to my self, was
a perfect Settlement to me, compar'd to
that; and it rendred every Thing about me so
comfortable, that I resolv'd I would never go
a great Way from it again, while it should be
my Lot to stay on the Island.

I repos'd my self here a Week, to rest and
regale my self after my long Journey; during
which, most of the Time was taken up in the
weighty Affair of making a Cage for my
Poll, who began now to be a meer
Domestick, and to be mighty well
acquainted with me. Then I began to think of
the poor Kid, which I had penn'd in within
my little Circle, and resolv'd to go and fetch
it Home, or give it some Food; accordingly I
went, and found it where I left it; for indeed it
could not get out, but almost starv'd for want
of Food: I went and cut Bows of Trees, and

Branches of such Shrubs as I could find,
and threw it over, and having fed it, I ty'd it
as I did before, to lead it away; but it was so
tame with being hungry, that I had no need
to have ty'd it; for it follow'd me like a Dog;
and as I continually fed it, the Creature
became so loving, so gentle, and so fond,
that it became from that Time one of my
Domesticks also, and would never leave
me afterwards.

The rainy Season of the Autumnal Equinox
was now come, and I kept the 30th of Sept. in
the same solemn Manner as before, being
the Anniversary of my Landing on the Island,
having now been there two Years, and no
more Prospect of being deliver'd, than the
first Day I came there. I spent the whole Day
in humble and thankful Acknowledgments
of the many wonderful Mercies which my
Solitary Condition was attended with, and
without which it might have been infinitely
more miserable. I gave humble and hearty
Thanks that God had been pleas'd to
discover to me, even that it was possible I
might be more happy in this Solitary
Condition, than I should have been in a
Liberty of Society, and in all the Pleasures
of the World. That he could fully make up to
me, the Deficiencies of my Solitary State,
and the want of Humane Society by his
Presence, and the Communications of his
Grace to my Soul, supporting, comforting,
and encouraging me to depend upon his
Providence here, and hope for his Eternal
Presence hereafter.

It was now that I began sensibly to feel how
much more happy this Life I now led was,
with all its miserable Circumstances, than
the wicked, cursed, abominable Life I led all
the past Part of my Days; and now I chang'd
both my Sorrows and my Joys; my very
Desires alter'd, my Affections chang'd their
Gusts, land my Delights were perfectly new,
from what they were at my first Coming, or

-65-

indeed for the two Years past.

Before, as I walk'd about, either on, my
Hunting, or for viewing the Country, the
Anguish of my Soul at my Condition, would
break out upon me on a sudden, and my
very Heart would die within me, to think of
the Woods, the Mountains, the Desarts I
was in; and how I was a Prisoner lock'd up
with the Eternal Bars and Bolts of the
Ocean, in an uninhabited Wilderness,
without Redemption: In the midst of the
greatest Composures of my Mind, this
would break out upon me like a Storm, and
make me wring my Hands, and weep like a
Child: Sometimes it would take me in the
middle of my Work, and I would immediately
sit down and sigh, and look upon the
Ground for an Hour or -two together; and
this was still worse to me; for if I could burst
out into Tears, or vent my self by Words, it
would go off, and the Grief having
exhausted it self would abate.

But now I began to exercise my self with
new Thoughts; I daily read the Word of God,
and apply'd all the Comforts of it to my
present State: One Morning being very sad,
I open'd the Bible upon these Words, I will
never, never leave thee, nor forsake thee;
immediately it occurr'd, That these Words
were to me, Why else should they be
directed in such a Manner, just at the
Moment when I was mourning over my
Condition, as one forsaken of God and
Man? Well then, said I, if God does not
forsake me, of what ill Consequence can it
be, or what matters it, though the World
should all forsake me, seeing on the other
Hand, if I had all the World, and should lose
the Favour and Blessing of God, there
wou'd be no Comparison in the Loss.

From this Moment I began to conclude in my
Mind, That it was possible for me to be
more happy in this forsaken Solitary

Condition, than it was probable I should
ever have been in any other Particular State
in the World; and with this Thought I was
going to give Thanks to God for bringing me
to this Place.

I know not what it was, but something
shock'd my Mind at that Thought, and I durst
not speak the Words: How canst thou be
such a Hypocrite, (said I, even audibly) to
pretend to be thankful for a Condition,
which however thou mav'st endeavour to be
contented with, thou would'st rather pray
heartily to be deliver'd from; so I stopp'd
there: But though I could not say, I thank'd
God for being there; yet I sincerely gave
Thanks to God for opening my Eyes, by
whatever afflicting Providences, to see the
former Condition of my Life, and to mourn
for my Wickedness, and repent. I never
open'd the Bible, or shut it, but my very Soul
within me, bless'd God for directing my
Friend in England, without any Order of
mine, to pack it up among my Goods; and
for assisting me afterwards to save it out of
the Wreck of the Ship.

Thus, and in this Disposition of Mind, I
began my third Year: and tho' I have not
given the Reader the Trouble of so
particular Account of my Works this Year as
the first; yet in General it may be observ'd,
That I was very seldom idle; but having
regularly divided my Time, according to the
several daily Employments that were before
me, such as, First, My Duty to God, and the
Reading the Scriptures, which I constantly
set apart some Time for thrice every Day.
Secondly, The going Abroad with my Gun
for Food, which generally took me up three
Hours in every Morning, when it did not
Rain. Thirdly, The ordering, curing,
preserving, and cooking what I had kill'd or
catch'd for my Supply; these took up great
Part of the Day; also it is to be considered
that the middle of the Day when the Sun was

-66-

in the Zenith, the Violence of the Heat was
too great to stir out; so that about four Hours
in the Evening was all the Time I could be
suppos'd to work in; with this Exception,
That sometimes I chang'd my Hours of
Hunting and Working, and went to work in
the Morning, and Abroad with my Gun in the
Afternoon.

To this short Time allow'd for Labour, I
desire may be added the exceeding
Laboriousness of my Work; the many Hours
which for want of Tools, want of Help, and
want of Skill, every Thing I did, took up out
of my Time: For Example, I was full two and
forty Days making me a Board for a long
Shelf, which I wanted in my Cave; whereas
two Sawyers with their Tools, and a Saw-
Pit, would have cut six of them out of the
same Tree in half a Day.

My Case was this, It was to be a large Tree,
which was to be cut down, because my
Board was to be a broad one. This Tree I
was three Days a cutting down, and two
more cutting off the Bows, and reducing it to
a Log, or Piece of Timber. With
inexpressible hacking and hewing I reduc'd
both the Sides of it into Chips, till it begun to
be light enough to move; then I turn'd it, and
made one Side of it smooth, and flat, as a
Board from End to End; then turning that
Side downward, cut the other Side, till I
brought the plank to be about three Inches
thick, and smooth on both Sides. Any One
may judge the Labour of my Hands in such
a Piece of Work; but Labour and Patience
carry'd me through that and many other
Things: I only observe this in Particular, to
shew, The Reason why so much of my Time
went away with so little Work, viz.That what
might be a little to be done with Help and
Tools, was a vast Labour, and requir'd a
prodigious Time to do alone, and by hand.

But notwithstanding this, with Patience and

Labour I went through many Things; and
indeed every Thing that my Circumstances
made necessary to me to do, as will appear
by what follows.

I was now, in the Months of November and
December, expecting my Crop of Barley
and Rice. The Ground I had manur'd or dug
up for them was not great; for as I observ'd,
my Seed of each was not above the
Quantity of half a Peck; for I had lost one
whole Crop by sowing in the dry Season;
but now my Crop promis'd very well, when
on a sudden I found I was in Danger of
losing it all again by Enemies of several
Sorts, which it was scarce possible to keep
from it; as First, The Goats, and wild
Creatures which I call'd Hares who tasting
the Sweetness of the Blade, lay in it Night
and Day, as soon as it came up, and eat it
so close, that it could get no Time to shoot
up into Stalk.

This I saw no Remedy for, but by making an
Enclosure about it with a Hedge, which I did
with a great deal of Toil; and the more,
because it requir'd Speed. However, as my
Arable Land was but small, suited to my
Crop, I got it totally well fenc'd, in about
three Weeks Time; and shooting some of
the Creatures in the Day Time, I set my Dog
to guard it in the Night, tying him up to a
Stake at the Gate, where he would stand
and bark all Night long; so in a little Time the
Enemies forsook the Place, and the Corn
grew very strong, and well, and began to
ripen apace.

But as the Beasts ruined me before, while
my Corn was in the Blade; so the Birds
were as likely to ruin me now, when it was in
the Ear; for going along by the Place to see
how it throve, I saw my little Crop
surrounded with Fowls of I know not how
many Sorts, who stood as it were watching
till I should be gone: I immediately let fly

-67-

among them (for I always had my Gun with
me) I had no sooner shot, but there rose up
a little Cloud of Fowls, which I had not seen
at all, from among the Corn it self.

This touch'd me sensibly, for I foresaw, that
in a few Days they would devour all my
Hopes, that I should be starv'd, and never
be able to raise a Crop at all, and what to do
I could not tell: However I resolv'd not to
loose my Corn, if possible, tho' I should
watch it Night and Day. In the first Place, I
went among it to see what Damage was
already done, and found they had spoil'd a
good deal of it, but that as it was yet too
Green for them, the Loss was not so great,
but that the Remainder was like to be a
good Crop if it could be sav'd.

I staid by it to load my Gun, and then coming
away I could easily see the Thieves sitting
upon all the Trees about me, as if they only
waited till I was gone away, and the Event
proved it to be so; for as I walk'd off as if I
was gone, I was no sooner out of their sight,
but they dropt down one by one into the
Corn again. I was so provok'd that I could
not have Patience to stay till more came on,
knowing that every Grain that they eat now,
was, as it might be said, a Peck-loaf to me
in the Consequence; but coming up to the
Hedge, I fir'd again, and kill'd three of them.
This was what I wish'd for; so I took them
up, and serv'd them as we serve notorious
Thieves in England, (viz.) Hang'd them in
Chains for a Terror to others; it is
impossible to imagine almost, that this
should have such an Effect, as it had; for the
Fowls wou'd not only not come at the Corn,
but in short they forsook all that Part of the
Island, and I could never see a Bird near the
Place as long as my Scare-Crows hung
there.

This I was very glad of, you may be sure,
and about the latter end of December,

which was our second Harvest of the Year, I
reap'd my Crop.

I was sadly put to it for a Scythe or a Sicle to
cut it down, and-all I could do was to make
one as well as I could out of one of the
Broad Swords or Cutlasses, which I sav'd
among the Arms out of the Ship. However,
as my first Crop was but small I had no great
Difficulty to cut it down; in short, I reap'd it
my Way, for I cut nothing off but the Ears,
and carry'd it away in a great Basket which I
had made, and so rubb'd it out with my
Hands; and at the End of all my Harvesting, I
found that out of my half Peck of Seed, I had
near two Bushels of Rice, and above two
Bushels and half of Barley, that is to say, by
my Guess, for I had no Measure at that time.

However, this was a great Encouragement
to me, and I foresaw that in time, it wou'd
please God to supply me with Bread: And
yet here I was perplex'd again, for I neither
knew how to grind or make Meal of my
Corn, or indeed how to clean it and part it;
nor if made into Meal, how to make Bread
of it, and if how to make it, yet I knew not
how to bake it; these things being added to
my Desire of having a good Quantity for
Store, and to secure a constant Supply, I
resolv'd not to taste any of this Crop but to
preserve it all for Seed against the next
Season, and in the mean time to employ all
my Study and Hours of Working to
accomplish this great Work of Providing my
self with Corn and Bread.

It might be truly said, that now I work'd for
my Bread; 'tis a little wonderful, and what I
believe few People have thought much
upon, (viz.) the strange multitude of little
Things necessary in the Providing,
Producing, Curing, Dressing, Making and
Finishing this one Article of Bread.

I that was reduced to a meer State of

-68-

Nature, found this to my daily
Discouragement, and was made more and
more sensible of it every Hour, even after I
had got the first Handful of Seed-Corn,
which, as I have said, came up
unexpectedly, and indeed to a surprize.

First, I had no Plow to turn up the Earth, no
Spade or Shovel to dig it. Well, this I
conquer'd, by making a wooden Spade, as
I observ'd before; but this did my Work in but
a wooden manner, and tho' it cost me a
great many Days to make it, yet for want of
Iron it not only wore out the sooner, but
made my Work the harder, and made it be
perform'd much worse.

However this I bore with, and was content to
work it out with Patience, and bear with the
badness of the Performance. When the
Corn was sow'd, I had no Harrow, but was
forced to go over it my self and drag a great
heavy Bough of a Tree over it, to Scratch it,
as it may be call'd, rather than Rake or
Harrow it.

When it was growing and grown, I have
observ'd already, how many things I
wanted, to Fence it, Secure it, Mow or
Reap it, Cure and Carry it Home, Thrash,
Part it from the Chaff, and Save it. Then I
wanted a Mill to Grind it, Sieves to Dress it,
Yeast and Salt to make it into Bread, and an
Oven to bake it, and yet all these things I did
without, as shall be observ'd; and yet the
Corn was an inestimable Comfort and
Advantage to me too. All this, as I said,
made every thing laborious and tedious to
me, but that there was no help for; neither
was my time so much Loss to me, because
as I had divided it, a certain Part of it was
every Day appointed to these Works; and as
I resolv'd to use none of the Corn for Bread
till I had a greater Quantity by me, I had the
next six Months to apply my self wholly by
Labour and Invention to furnish my self with

Utensils proper for the performing all the
Operations necessary for the making the
Corn (when I had it) fit for my use.

Chapter XIII His manufacture of Pottery, and
Contrivances for Baking Bread

But first, I was to prepare more Land, for I
had now Seed enough to sow above an
Acre of Ground. Before I did this, I had a
Week's-work at least to make me a Spade,
which when it was done was but a sorry one
indeed, and very heavy, and requir'd double
Labour to work with it; however I went thro'
that, and sow'd my Seed in two large flat
Pieces of Ground, as near my House as I
could find them to my Mind, and fenc'd them
in with a good Hedge, the Stakes of which
were all cut of that Wood which I had set
before, and knew it would grow, so that in
one Year's time I knew I should have a
Quick or Living-Hedge, that would want but
little Repair. This Work was not so little as to
take me up less than three Months, because
great Part of that time was of the wet
Season, when I could not go abroad.

Within Doors, that is, when it rained, and I
could not go out, I found Employment on the
following Occasions; always observing,
that all the while I was at work I diverted my
self with talking to my Parrot, and teaching
him to Speak, and I quickly learn'd him to
know his own Name, and at last to speak it
out pretty loud P O L, which was the first
Word I ever heard spoken in the Island by
any Mouth but my own. This therefore was
not my Work, but an assistant to my Work, for
now, as I said, I had a great Employment
upon my Hands, as follows, (viz.) I had long
study'd by some Means or other, to make
my self some Earthen Vessels, which
indeed I wanted sorely, but knew not where
to come at them: However, considering the
Heat of the Climate, I did not doubt but if I
could find out any such Clay, I might botch

-69-

up some such Pot, as might, being dry'd in
the Sun, be hard enough, and strong
enough to bear handling, and to hold any
Thing that was dry, and requir'd to be kept
so; and as this was necessary in the
preparing Corn, Meal, etc. which was the
Thing I was upon, I resolv'd to make some
as large as I could, and fit only to stand like
Jarrs to hold what should be put into them.

It would make the Reader pity me, or rather
laugh at me, to tell how many awkward
ways I took to raise this Paste, what odd
mishapen ugly things I made, how many of
them fell in, and how many fell out, the Clay
not being stiff enough to bear its own
Weight; how many crack'd by the over
violent Heat of the Sun, being set out too
hastily; and how many fell in pieces with
only removing, as well before as after they
were dry'd; and in a word, how after having
labour'd hard to find the Clay, to dig it, to
temper it, to bring it home and work it; I
could not make above two large earthern
ugly things, I cannot call them Jarrs, in about
two Months Labour.

However, as the Sun bak'd these Two, very
dry and hard, I lifted them very gently up, and
set them down again in two great Wicker-
Baskets which I had made on purpose for
them, that they might not break, and as
between the Pot and the Basket there was
a little room to spare, I stuff'd it full of the
Rice and Barley Straw, and these two Pots
being to stand always dry, I thought would
hold my dry Corn, and perhaps the Meal,
when the Corn was bruised.

Tho' I miscarried so much in my Design for
large Pots, yet I made several smaller things
with better Success, such as little round
Pots, flat Dishes, Pitchers and Pipkins, and
any things my Hand turn'd to, and the Heat
of the Sun bak'd them strangely hard.

But all this would not answer my End, which
was to get an earthen Pot to hold what was
Liquid, and bear the Fire, which none of
these could do. It happen'd after some time,
making a pretty large Fire for cooking my
Meat, when I went to put it out after I had
done with it, I found a broken Piece of one
of my Earthen-ware Vessels in the Fire,
burnt as hard as a Stone, and red as a Tile. I
was agreeably suppris'd to see it, and said
to my self, that certainly they might be made
to burn whole if they would burn broken.

This set me to studying how to order my
Fire, so as to make it burn me some Pots. I
had no Notion of a Kiln, such as the Potters
burn in, or of glazing them with Lead, tho' I
had Some Lead to do it with; but I plac'd
three large Pipkins, and two or three Pots in
a Pile one upon another, and plac'd my
Fire-wood all round it with a great Heap of
Embers under them, I ply'd the Fire with
fresh Fuel round the out-side, and upon the
top, till I saw the Pots in the inside red hot
quite thro', and observ'd that they did not
crack at all; when I saw them clear red, I let
them stand in that Heat about 5 or 6 Hours, till
I found one of them, tho' it did not crack, did
melt or run, for the Sand which was mixed
with the Clay melted by the violence of the
Heat, and would have run into Glass if I had
gone on, so I slack'd my Fire gradually till
the Pots began to abate of the red Colour,
and watching them all Night, that I might not
let the Fire abate too fast, in the Morning I
had three very good, I will not say handsome
Pipkins; and two other Earthen Pots, as
hard burnt as cou'd be desir'd; and one of
them perfectly glaz'd with the Running of the
Sand.

After this Experiment, I need not say that I
wanted no sort of Earthen Ware for my Use;
but I must needs say, as to the Shapes of
them, they were very indifferent, as any one
may suppose, when I had no way of making

-70-

them; but as the Children make Dirt-Pies,
Or as a Woman would make Pies, that never
learn'd to raise Past.

No Joy at a Thing of so mean a Nature was
ever equal to mine, when I found I had made
an Earthen Pot that would bear the Fire; and
I had hardly Patience to stay till they were
cold, before I set one upon the Fire again,
with some Water in it, to boil me some Meat,
which it did admirably well; and with a
Piece of a Kid, I made Some very good
Broth, though I wanted Oatmeal, and
several other Ingredients, requisite to make
it so good as I would have had it been.

My next Concern was, to get me a Stone
Mortar, to stamp or beat some Corn in; for
as to the Mill, there was no thought at
arriving to that Perfection of Art, with one
Pair of Hands. To supply this Want I was at a
great Loss; for of all Trades in the World I
was as perfectly unqualify'd for a Stone-
cutter, as for any whatever; neither had I any
Tools to go about it with. I spent many a Day
to find out a great Stone big enough to cut
hollow, and make fit for a Mortar, and could
find none at all; except what was in the solid
Rock, and which I had no way to dig or cut
out; nor indeed were the Rocks in the Island
of Hardness sufficient, but were all of a
sandy crumbling Stone, which neither would
bear the Weight of a heavy Pestle, or would
break the Corn without filling it with Sand;
so after a great deal of Time lost in
searching for a Stone, I gave it over, and
resolv'd to look out for a great Block of hard
Wood, which I found indeed much easier;
and getting one as big as I had Strength to
stir, I rounded it, and form'd it in the Out-
side with my Axe and Hatchet, and then with
the Help of Fire, and infinite Labour, made
a hollow Place in it, as the Indians in Brasil
make their Canoes. After this, I made a
great heavy Pestle or Beater, of the Wood
call'd the Iron-wood, and this I prepar'd and

laid by against I had my next Crop of Corn,
when I propos'd to my self, to grind, or
rather pound my into Meal to make my
Bread.

My next Difficulty was to make a Sieve, or
Search,' to dress my Meal, and to part it
from the Bran, and the Husk, without which I
did not see it possible I could have any
Bread. This was a most difficult Thing, so
much as but to think on; for to be sure I had
nothing like the necessary Thing to make it; I
mean fine thin Canvas, or Stuff, to search
the Meal through. And here I was at a full
Stop for many Months; nor did I really know
what to do; Linnen I had none left, but what
was meer Rags; I had Goats Hair, but
neither knew I how to weave it, or spin it;
and had I known how, here was no Tools to
work it with; all the Remedy that I found for
this, was, That at last I did remember I had
among the Seamens Cloaths which were
sav'd out of the Ship, some Neckcloths of
Callicoe, or Muslin; and with some Pieces
of these, I made three small Sieves, but
proper enough for the Work; and thus I made
shift for some Years; how I did afterwards, I
shall shew in its Place.

The baking Part was the next Thing to be
consider'd, and how I should make Bread
when I came to have Corn; for first I had no
Yeast; as to that Part, as there was no
supplying the Want, so I did not concern my
self much about it: But for an Oven, I was
indeed in great Pain; at length I found out an
Experiment for that also, which was this; I
made some Earthen Vessels very broad,
but not deep; that is to say, about two Foot
Diameter, and not above nine Inches deep;
these I burnt in the Fire, as I had done the
other, and laid them by; and when I wanted
to bake, I made a great Fire upon my
Hearth, which I had pav'd with some square
Tiles of my own making, and burning also;
but I should not call them square.

-71-

When the Fire-wood was burnt pretty much
into Embers, or live Coals, I drew them
forward upon this Hearth, so as to cover it
all over, and there I let them lye, till the
Hearth was very hot, then sweeping away
all the Embers, I set down my Loaf, or
Loaves, and whelming down the Earthen
Pot upon them, drew the Embers all round
the Out-side of the Pot, to keep in, and add
to the Heat; and thus, as well as in the best
Oven in the World, I bak'd my Barley
Loaves, and became in little Time a meer
Pastry-Cook into the Bargain; for I made
my self several Cakes of the Rice, and
Puddings; indeed I made no Pies, neither
had I any Thing to put into them, supposing I
had, except the Flesh either of Fowls or
Goats.

It need not be wondred at, if all these Things
took me up most Part of the third Year of my
Abode here; for it is to be observ'd, That in
the Intervals of these Things, I had my new
Harvest and Husbandry to manage; for I
reap'd my Corn in its Season, and carry'd it
Home as well as I could, and laid it up in the
Ear, in my large Baskets, till I had Time to
rub it out; for I had no Floor to thrash it on, or
Instrument to thrash it with.

And now indeed my Stock of Corn
increasing, I really wanted to build my Barns
bigger. I wanted a Place to lay it up in; for
the Increase of the Corn now yielded me so
much, that I had of the Barley about twenty
Bushels, and of the Rice as much, or more;
insomuch, that now I resolv'd to begin to use
it freely; for my Bread had been quite gone
a great while; Also I resolved to see what
Quantity would be sufficient for me a whole
Year, and to sow but once a Year.

Upon the whole, I found that the forty
Bushels of Barley and Rice, was much
more than I could consume in a Year; so I
resolv'd to sow just the same Quantity every

Year, that I sow'd the last, in Hopes that
such a Quantity would fully provide me with
Bread, etc.

Chapter XIV Meditates His Escape from
the Island—Builds a Canoe—Failure of His
Scheme and Resignation to His
Conditions—He Makes Himself a New
Dress

All the while these Things were doing, you
may be sure my Thoughts run many times
upon the Prospect of Land which I had seen
from the other Side of the Island, and I was
not without secret Wishes that I were on
Shore there, fancying the seeing the main
Land, and in an inhabited Country, I might
find some Way or other to convey my self
farther, and perhaps at last find some
Means of Escape.

But all this while I made no Allowance for the
Dangers of such a Condition, and how I
might fall into the Hands of Savages, and
perhaps such as I might have Reason to
think far worse than the Lions and Tigers of
Africa. That if I once came into their Power, I
should run a Hazard more than a thousand
to one of being kill'd, and perhaps of being
eaten; for I had heard that the People of the
Carribean Coast were Canibals, or Man-
eaters; and I knew by the Latitude that I
could not be far off from that Shore. That
suppose they were not Canibals, yet that
they might kill me, as many Europeans who
had fallen into their Hands had been serv'd,
even when they had been ten or twenty
together; much more I' that was but one,
and could make little or no Defence: All
these Things, I say, which I ought to have
consider'd well of, and did cast up in my
Thoughts afterwards, yet took up none of
my Apprehensions at first; but my Head run
mightily upon the Thought of getting over to
the Shore.

-72-

Now I wish'd for my Boy Xury, and the long
Boat, with the Shoulder of Mutton Sail, with
which I sail'd above a thousand Miles on the
Coast of Africk; but this was In vain. Then I
thought I would go and look at our Ship's
Boat, which, as I have said, was blown up
upon the Shore, a great Way in the Storm,
when we were first cast away. She lay
almost where she did at first, but not quite;
and was turn'd by the Force of the Waves
and the Winds almost Bottom upward,
against a high Ridge of Beachy rough
Sand; but no Water about her as before.

If I had had Hands to have refitted her, and
to have launch'd her into the Water, the Boat
would have done well enough, and I might
have gone back into the Brasils with her
easily enough; but I might have foreseen,
That I could no more turn her, and set her
upright upon her Bottom, than I could
remove the Island: However, I went to the
Woods, and cut Levers and Rollers, and
brought them to the Boat, resolv'd to try
what I could do, suggesting to my self, That
if I could but turn her down, I might easily
repair the Damage she had receiv'd, and
she would be a very good Boat, and I might
go to Sea in her very easily.

I spar'd no Pains indeed, in this Piece of
fruitless Toil, and spent, I think, three or four
Weeks about it; at last finding it impossible
to heave it up with my little Strength, I fell to
digging away the Sand, to undermine it,
and so to make it fall down, setting Pieces
of Wood to thrust and guide it right in the Fall.

But when I had done this, I was unable to stir
it up again, or to get under it, much less to
move it forward, towards the Water; so I
was forc'd to give it over; and yet, though I
gave over the Hopes of the Boat, my desire
to venture over for the Main increased,
rather than decreased, as the Means for it
seem'd impossible.

This at length put me upon thinking, Whether
it was not possible to make my self a
Canoe, or Periagua, such as the Natives of
those Climates make, even without Tools,
or, as I might say, without Hands, viz. of the
Trunk of a great Tree. This I not only thought
possible, but easy, and pleas'd my self
extreamly with the Thoughts of making it,
and with my having much more
Convenience for it than any of the Negroes
or Indians; but not at all considering the
particular Inconveniences which I lay under,
more than the Indians did, viz.Want of Hands
to move it, when it was made, into the
Water, a Difficulty much harder for me to
surmount, than all the Consequences of
Want of Tools could be to them; for what
was it to me, That when I had chosen a vast
Tree in the Woods, I might with much
Trouble cut it down, if after I might be able
with my Tools to hew and dub the Out-side
into the proper Shape of a Boat, and burn or
cut out the In-side to make it hollow, so to
make a Boat of it: If after all this, I must leave
it just there where I found it, and was not
able to launch it into the Water.

One would have thought, I could not have
had the least Reflection upon my Mind of my
Circumstance, while I was making this
Boat; but I should have immediately thought
how I should get it into the Sea; but my
Thoughts were so intent upon my Voyage
over the Sea in it, that I never once
consider'd how I should get it off of the
Land; and it was really in its own Nature
more easy for me to guide it over forty five
Miles of Sea, than about forty five Fathom
of Land, where it lay, to set it a float in the
Water.

I went to work upon this Boat, the most like a
Fool, that ever Man did, who had any of his
Senses awake. I pleas'd my self with the
Design, without determining whether I was
ever able to undertake it; not but that the

-73-

Difficulty of launching my Boat came often
into my Head; but I put a stop to my own
Enquiries into it, by this foolish Answer
which I gave my self, Let's first make it, I'll
warrant I'll find some Way or other to get it
along, when 'tis done.

This was a most preposterous Method; but
the Eagerness of my Fancy prevail'd, and
to work I went. I fell'd a Cedar Tree: I
question much whether Solomon ever had
such a One for the Building of the Temple at
Jerusalem. It was five Foot ten Inches
Diameter at the lower Part next the Stump,
and four Foot eleven Inches Diameter at the
End of twenty two Foot, after which it
lessen'd for a while, and then parted into
Branches: It was not without infinite Labour
that I fell'd this Tree: I was twenty Days
hacking and hewing at it at the Bottom. I
was fourteen more getting the Branches
and Limbs, and the vast' spreading Head of
it cut off, which I hack'd and hew'd through
with Axe and Hatchet, and inexpressible
Labour: After this, it cost me a Month to
shape it, and dub it to a Proportion, and to
something like the Bottom of a Boat, that it
might swim upright as it ought to do. It cost
me near three Months more to clear the In-
side, and work it out so, as to make an
exact Boat of it: This I did indeed without
Fire, by meer Malett and Chissel, and by the
dint of hard Labour, till I had brought it to be
a very handsome Periagua, and big enough
to have carry'd six and twenty Men, and
consequently big enough to have carry'd me
and all my Cargo.

When I had gone through this Work, I was
extremely delighted with it. The Boat was
really much bigger than I ever saw a Canoe,
or Periagua, that was made of one Tree, in
my Life. Many a weary Stroke it had cost,
you may be sure; and there remain'd
nothing but to get it into the Water; and had I
gotten it into the Water, I make no question

but I should have began the maddest
Voyage, and the most unlikely to be
perform'd, that ever was undertaken.

But all my Devices to get it into the Water
fail'd me; tho' they cost me infinite Labour
too. It lay about one hundred Yards from the
Water, and not more: But the first
Inconvenience was, it was up Hill towards
the Creek; well, to take away this
Discouragement, I resolv'd to dig into the
Surface of the Earth, and so make a
Declivity: This I begun, and it cost me a
prodigious deal of Pains; but who grutches
Pains, that have their Deliverance in View:
But then this was work'd through, and this
Difficulty manag'd, it was still much at one;
for I could no more stir the Canoe, than I
could the other Boat.

Then I measur'd the Distance of Ground,
and resolv'd to cut a Dock, or Canal, to
bring the Water up to the Canoe, seeing I
could not bring the Canoe down to the
Water: Well, I began this Work, and when I
began to enter into it, and calculate how
deep it was to be dug, how broad, how the
Stuff to be thrown out, I found, That by the
Number of Hands I had, being none but my
own, it must have been ten or twelve Years
before I should have gone through with it; for
the Shore lay high, so that at the upper End,
it must have been at least twenty Foot
Deep; so at length, tho' with great
Reluctancy, I gave this Attempt over also.

This griev'd me heartily, and now I saw, tho'
too late, the Folly of beginning a Work
before we count the Cost; and before we
judge rightly of our own Strength to go
through with it.

In the middle of this Work, I finish'd my fourth
Year in this Place, and kept my Anniversary
with the same Devotion, and with as much
Comfort as ever before; for by a constant

-74-

Study, and serious Application of the Word
of God, and by the Assistance of his Grace,
I gain'd a different Knowledge from what I
had before. I entertain'd different Notions of
Things. I look'd now upon the World as a
Thing remote, which I had nothing to do
with, no Expectation from, and indeed no
Desires about: In a Word, I had nothing
indeed to do with it, nor was ever like to
have; so I thought it look'd as we may
perhaps look upon it hereafter, viz. as a
Place I had liv'd in, but was come out of it;
and well might I say, as Father Abraham to
Dives, Between me and thee is a great
Gulph fix'd.

In the first Place, I was remov'd from all the
Wickedness of the World here. I had neither
the Lust of the Flesh, the Lust of the Eye, or
the Pride of Life. I had nothing to covet; for I
had all that I was now capable of enjoying: I
was Lord of the whole Mannor; or if I
pleas'd, I might call my self King, or
Emperor over the whole Country which I had
Possession of. There were no Rivals. I had
no Competitor, none to dispute Sovereignty
or Command with me. I might have rais'd
Ship Loadings of Corn; but I had no use for
it; so I let as little grow as I thought enough
for my Occasion. I had Tortoise or Turtles
enough; but now and then one, was as
much as I could put to any use. I had Timber
enough to have built a Fleet of Ships. I had
Grapes enough to have made Wine, or to
have cur'd into Raisins, to have loaded that
Fleet, when they had been built. But all I
could make use of, was, All that was
valuable. I had enough to eat, and to supply
my Wants, and, what was all the rest to me?
If I kill'd more Flesh than I could eat, the Dog
must eat it, or the Vermin. If I sow'd more
Corn than I could eat, it must be spoil'd. The
Trees that I cut down, were lying to rot on the
Ground. I could make no more use of them
than for Fewel; and that I had no Occasion
for, but to dress my Food.

In a Word, The Nature and Experience of
Things dictated to me upon just Reflection,
That all the good Things of this World, are no
farther good to us, than they are for our Use;
and that whatever we may heap up indeed
to give others, we enjoy just as much as we
can use, and no more. The most covetous
griping Miser in the World would have been
cur'd of the Vice of Covetousness, if he had
been in my Case; for I possess'd infinitely
more than I knew what to do with. I had no
room for Desire, except it was of Things
which I had not, and they were but Trifles,
though indeed of great Use to me. I had, as I
hinted before, a Parcel of Money, as well
Gold as Silver, about thirty six Pounds
Sterling: Alas! There the nasty sorry useless
Stuff lay; I had no manner of Business for it;
and I often thought with my self, That I would
have given a Handful of it for a Gross of
Tobacco-Pipes, or for a Hand-Mill to grind
my Corn; nay, I would have given it all for
Sixpenny-worth of Turnip and Carrot Seed
out of England, or for a Handful of Pease
and Beans, and a Bottle of Ink: As it was, I
had not the least advantage by it, or Benefit
from it; but there it lay in a Drawer, and grew
mouldy with the Damp of the Cave, in the
wet Season; and if I had had the Drawer full
of Diamonds, it had been the same Case;
and they had been of no manner of Value to
me, because of no Use.

I had now brought my State of Life to be
much easier in it self than it was at first, and
much easier to my Mind, as well as to my
Body. I frequently sat down to my Meat with
Thankfulness, and admir'd the Hand of
God's Providence, which had thus spread
my Table in the Wilderness. I learn'd to look
more upon the bright Side of my Condition,
and less upon the dark Side; and to
consider what I enjoy'd, rather than what I
wanted; and this gave me sometimes such
secret Comforts, that I cannot express
them; and which I take Notice of here, to put

-75-

those discontented People in Mind of it,
who cannot enjoy comfortably what God
has given them; because they see, and
covet something that he has not given them:
All our Discontents about what we want,
appear'd to me, to spring from the Want of
Thankfulness for what we have.

Another Reflection was of great Use to me,
and doubtless would be so to any one that
should fall into such Distress as mine was;
and this was, To compare my present
Condition with what I at first expected it
should be; nay, with what it would certainly
have been, if the good Providence of God
had not wonderfully order'd the Ship to be
cast up nearer to the Shore, where I not only
Could come at her, but could bring what I
got out of her to the Shore, for my Relief and
Comfort; without which, I had wanted for
Tools to work, Weapons for Defence, or
Gun-Powder and Shot for getting my Food.

I spent whole Hours, I may say whole Days,
in representing to my self in the most lively
Colours, how I must have acted, if I had got
nothing out of the Ship. How I could not have
so much as got any Food, except Fish and
Turtles; and that as it was long before I
found any of them, I must have perish'd first.
That I should have liv'd, if I had not perish'd,
like a meer Savage. That if I had kill'd a
Goat, or a Fowl, by any Contrivance, I had
no way to flea' or open them, or part the
Flesh from the Skin, and the Bowels, or to
cut it up; but must gnaw it with my Teeth,
and pull it with my Claws like a Beast.

These Reflections made me very sensible
of the Goodness of Providence to me, and
very thankful for my present Condition, with
all its Hardships and Misfortunes: And this
Part also I cannot but recommend to the
Reflection of those, who are apt in their
Misery to say, Is any Affliction like mine! Let
them consider, How much worse the Cases

of some People are, and their Case might
have been, if Providence had thought fit.

I had another Reflection which assisted me
also to comfort my Mind with Hopes; and
this was, comparing my present Condition
with what I had deserv'd, and had therefore
Reason to expect from the Hand of
Providence. I had liv'd a dreadful Life,
perfectly destitute of the Knowledge and
Fear of God. I had been well instructed by
Father and Mother; neither had they been
wanting to me, in their early Endeavours, to
infuse a religious Awe of God into my Mind,
a Sense of my Duty, and of what the Nature
and End of my Being, requir'd of me. But
alas! falling early into the Seafaring Life,
which of all the Lives is the most destitute of
the Fear of God, though his Terrors are
always before them; I say, falling early into
the Seafaring Life, and into Seafaring
Company, all that little Sense of Religion
which I had entertain'd, was laugh'd out of
me by my Mess-Mates, by a harden'd
despising of Dangers; and the Views of
Death, which grew habitual to me; by my
long Absence from all Manner of
Opportunities to converse with any thing but
what was like my self, or to hear any thing
that was good, or tended towards it.

So void was I of every Thing that was good,
or of the least Sense of what I was, or was
to be, that in the greatest Deliverances I
enjoy'd, such as my Escape from Sallee;
my being taken up by the Portuguese
Master of the Ship; my being planted so
well in the Brasils; my receiving the Cargo
from England, and the like; I never had once
the Word Thank God, so much as on my
Mind, or in my Mouth; nor in the greatest
Distress, had I so much as a Thought to pray
to him, or so much as to say, Lord have
Mercy upon me;no nor to mention the Name
of God, unless it was to swear by, and
blaspheme it.

-76-

I had terrible Reflections upon my Mind for
many Months, as I have already observ'd,
on the Account of my wicked and hardned
Life past; and when I look'd about me and
considered what particular Providences
had attended me since my coming into this
Place, and how God had dealt bountifully
with me; had not only punished me less than
my Iniquity had deserv'd, but had so
plentifully provided for me; this gave me
great hopes that my Repentance was
accepted, and that God had yet Mercy in
store for me.

With these Reflections I work'd my Mind up,
not only to Resignation to the Will of God in
the present Disposition of my
Circumstances; but even to a sincere
Thankfulness for my Condition, and that I
who was yet a living Man, ought not to
complain, seeing I had not the due
Punishment of my Sins; that I enjoy'd so
many Mercies which I had no reason to have
expected in that Place; that I ought never
more to repine at my Condition but to
rejoyce, and to give daily Thanks for that
daily Bread, which nothing but a Croud of
Wonders could have brought. That I ought to
consider I had been fed even by Miracle,
even as great as that of feeding Elijah by
Ravens; nay, by a long Series of Miracles,
and that I could hardly have nam'd a Place in
the unhabitable Part of the World where I
could have been cast more to my
Advantage: A Place, where as I had no
Society, which was my Affliction on one
Hand, so I found no ravenous Beast, no
furious Wolves or Tygers to threaten my Life,
no venomous Creatures or poisonous,
which I might feed On to my Hurt, no
Savages to murther and devour me.

In a word, as my Life was a Life of Sorrow,
one way, so it was a Life of Mercy, another;
and I wanted nothing to make it a Life of
Comfort, but to be able to make my Sence

of God's Goodness to me, and Care over
me in this Condition, be my daily
Consolation; and after I did make a just
Improvement of these things, I went away
and was no more sad.

I had now been here so long, that many
Things which I brought on Shore for my
Help, were either quite gone, or very much
wasted' and near spent.

My Ink, as I observed, had been gone some
time, all but a very little, which I eek'd out
with Water a little and a little, till it was so
pale it scarce left any Appearance of black
upon the Paper: As long as it lasted, I made
use of it to minute down the Days of the
Month on which any remarkable Thing
happen'd to me, and first by casting up
Times past: I remember that there was a
strange Concurrence of Days, in the various
Providences which befel me; and which, if I
had been superstitiously inclin'd to observe
Days as Fatal or Fortunate, I might have had
Reason to have look'd upon with a great
deal of Curiosity.

First I had observed, that the same Day that
I broke away from my Father and my
Friends, and run away to Hull, in order to go
to Sea; the same Day afterwards I was
taken by the Sallee Man of War, and made a
Slave.

The same Day of the Year that I escaped out
of the Wreck of that Ship in Yarmouth
Rodes, that same Day-Year afterwards I
made my escape from Sallee in the Boat.

The same Day of the Year I was born on
(viz.) the 30th of September, that same Day, I
had my Life so miraculously saved 26 Year
after, when I was cast on Shore in this
Island, so that my wicked Life, and my
solitary Life begun both on a Day.

-77-

The next Thing to my Ink's being wasted,
was that of my Bread, I mean the Bisket
which I brought out of the Ship; this I had
husbanded to the last degree, allowing my
self but one Cake of Bread a Day for above
a Year, and yet I was quite without Bread for
near a Year before I got any Corn of my
own, and great Reason I had to be thankful
that I had any at all, the getting it being, as
has been already observed, next to
miraculous.

My Cloaths began to decay too mightily: As
to Linnen, I had had none a good while,
except some chequer'd Shirts which I found
in the Chests of the other Seamen, and
which I carefully preserved, because many
times I could bear no other Cloaths on but a
Shirt; and it was a very great help to me that
I had among all the Men's Cloaths Of the
Ship almost three dozen Of Shirts. There
were also several thick Watch Coats of the
Seamens, which were left indeed, but they
were too hot to wear; and tho' it is true, that
the Weather was so violent hot, that there
was no need of Cloaths, yet I could not go
quite naked; no, tho' I had been inclin'd to it,
which I was not, nor could not abide the
thoughts of it, tho' I was all alone.

The Reason why I could not go quite naked,
was, I could not bear the heat of the Sun so
well when quite naked, as with some
Cloaths on; nay, the very Heat frequently
blistered my Skin; whereas with a Shirt on,
the Air itself made some Motion, and
whistling under that Shirt was twofold cooler
than without it; no more could I ever bring my
self to go out in the heat of Sun, without a
Cap or a Hat; the heat of the Sun beating
with such Violence as it does in that Place,
would give me the Head-ach presently, by
darting so directly on my Head, without a
Cap or Hat on, so that I could not bear it,
whereas, if I put on my Hat, it would
presently go away.

Upon those Views I began to consider
about putting the few Rags I had, which I
call'd Cloaths, into some Order; I had worn
out all the Wast-coats I had, and my
Business was now to try if I could not make
Jackets out of the great Watch-Coats which
I had by me, and with such other Materials
as I had, so I set to Work a Taylering, or
rather indeed a Botching, for I made most
piteous Work of it. However, I made shift to
make two or three new Wastcoats, which I
hoped wou'd serve me a great while; as for
Breeches or Drawers, I made but a very
sorry shift indeed, till afterward.

I have mentioned that I saved the Skins of all
the Creatures that I kill'd, I mean four-
footed ones, and I had hung them up
stretch'd out with Sticks in the Sun, by which
means some of them were so dry and hard
that they were fit for little but others it seems
were very useful. The first thing I made of
these was a great Cap for my Head, with
the Hair on the out Side to shoor off the
Rain; and this I perform'd so well, that after
this I made me a Suit of Cloaths wholly of
these Skins, that is to say, a Wastcoat, and
Breeches open at Knees, and both loose,
for they were rather wanting to keep me
cool than to keep me warm. I must not omit
to acknowledge that they were wretchedly
made; for if I was a bad Carpenter, I was a
worse Tayler. However, they were such as I
made very good shift with; and when I was
abroad, if it happen'd to rain, the Hair of my
Wastcoat and Cap being outermost, I was
kept very dry.

After this I spent a great deal of Time and
Pains to make me an Umbrella; I was
indeed in great want of one, and had a
great Mind to make one; I had seen them
made in the Brasils, where they are very
useful in the great Heats which are there.
And I felt the Heats every jot as great here,
and greater too, being nearer the Equinox;

-78-

besides, as I was oblig'd to be much
abroad, it was a most useful thing to me, as
well for the Rains as the Heats. I took a
world of Pains at it, and was a great while
before I could make any thing likely to hold;
nay, after I thought I had hit the Way, I spoil'd
2 or 3 before I made one to my Mind; but at
last I made one that answer'd indifferently
well: The main Difficulty I found was to
make it to let down. I could make it to
spread, but if it did not let down too, and
draw in, it was not portable for me any Way
but just over my Head, which wou'd not do.
However, at last, as I said, I made one to
answer, and covered it with Skins, the Hair
upwards, So that it cast off the Rains like a
Penthouse, and kept off the Sun so
effectually, that I could walk out in the hottest
of the Weather with greater Advantage than I
could before in the coolest, and when I had
no need of it, cou'd close it and carry it
under my Arm.

Thus I liv'd mighty comfortably, my Mind
being entirely composed by resigning to the
Will of God, and throwing my self wholly
upon the Disposal of his Providence. This
made my Life better than sociable, for when
I began to regret the want of Conversation, I
would ask my self whether thus conversing
mutually with my own Thoughts, and, as I
hope I may say, with even God himself by
Ejaculations, was not better than the utmost
Enjoyment of humane Society in the World.

Chapter XV He Makes a Smaller Canoe in
Which He Attempts to Cruise Round the
Island—His Perilous Situation at Sea—He
Returns Home

I cannot say that after this, for five Years,
any extraordinary thing happened to me, but
I liv'd on in the same Course, in the same
Posture and Place, just as before; the chief
things I was employ'd in, besides my yearly
Labour of planting my Barley and Rice, and

curing my Raisins, of both which I always
kept up just enough to have sufficient Stock
of one Year's Provisions beforehand. I say,
besides this yearly Labour, and my daily
Labour of going out with my Gun, I had one
Labour to make me a Canoe, which at last I
finished. So that by digging a Canal to it of
six Foot wide, and four Foot deep, I brought
it into the Creek, almost half a Mile. As for
the first, which was so vastly big, as I made
it without considering before-hand, as I
ought to do, how I should be able to launch
it; so never being able to bring it to the
Water, or bring the Water to it, I was oblig'd
to let it lye where it was, as a Memorandum
to teach me to be wiser next Time: Indeed,
the next Time, tho' I could not get a Tree
proper for it, and in a Place where I could
not get the Water to it, at any less Distance,
than as I have said, near half a Mile; yet as I
saw it was practicable at last, I never gave it
over: and though I was near two Years about
it, yet I never grutch'd my Labour, in Hopes
of having a Boat to go off to Sea at last.

However, though my little Periagua was
finish'd; yet the Size of it was not at all
answerable to the Design which I had in
View, when I made the first; I mean, Of
venturing over to the Terra Firma, where it
was above forty Miles broad; accordingly,
the Smallness of my Boat assisted to put an
End to that Design, and now I thought no
more of it: But as I had a Boat, my next
Design was to make a Tour round the
Island; for as I had been on the other Side,
in one Place, crossing as I have already
describ'd it, over the Land; so the
Discoveries I made in that little Journey,
made me very eager to see other Parts of
the Coast; and now I had a Boat, I thought of
nothing but sailing round the Island.

For this Purpose, that I might do every Thing
with Discretion and Consideration, I fitted
up a little Mast to my Boat, and made a Sail

-79-

to it, out of some of the Pieces of the Ship's
Sail, which lay in store; and of which I had a
great Stock by me.

Having fitted my Mast and Sail, and try'd the
Boat, I found she would sail very well: Then I
made little Lockers, or Boxes, at either End
of my Boat, to put Provisions, Necessaries
and Ammunition, etc. into, to be kept dry,
either from Rain, or the Sprye of the Sea;
and a little long hollow Place I cut in the In-
side of the Boat, where I could lay Gun,
making a Flap to hang down over it to keep
it dry.

I fix'd my Umbrella also in a Step at the
Stern, like a Mast, to stand over my Head,
and keep the Heat of the Sun off of me like
an Auning; and thus I every now and then
took a little Voyage upon the Sea, but never
went far out, nor far from the little Creek; but
at last being eager to view the
Circumference of my little Kingdom, I
resolv'd upon my our, and accordingly I
victuall'd my Ship for the Voyage, putting in
two Dozen of my Loaves (Cakes I should
rather All them) of Barley Bread, an Earthen
Pot full of parch'd Rice, a Food I eat a great
deal of, a little Bottle of Rum, half a Goat,
and Powder and Shot for killing more, and
two large Watch-coats, of those which, as I
mention'd before, I had sav'd out of the
Seamen's Chests; these I took, one to lye
upon, and the other to cover me in the Night.

It was the sixth of November, in the sixth
Year of my Reign, or my Captivity, which
you please, That I set out on this Voyage,
and I found it much longer than I expected;
for though the Island it self was not very
large, yet when I me to the East Side of it, I
found a great Ledge of Rocks lye out above
two Leagues into the Sea, some above
Water, some under it; and beyond that, a
Shoal of Sand, lying dry half a League
more; so that I was oblig'd to go a great Way

out to Sea to double the Point.

When first I discover'd them, I was going to
give over my Enterprise, and come back
again, not knowing how far it might oblige
me to go out to Sea; and above all, doubting
how I should get back again; so I came to an
Anchor; for I had made me a kind of an
Anchor with a Piece of a broken Graplin,
which I got out of the Ship.

Having secur'd my Boat, I took my Gun, and
went on Shore, climbing up upon a Hill,
which seem'd to over-look that Point,
where I saw the full Extent of it, and resolv'd
to venture.

In my viewing the Sea from that Hill where I
stood, I perceiv'd a strong, and indeed, a
most furious Current, which run to the East,
and even came close to the Point; and I took
the more Notice of it, because I saw there
might be some Danger; that when I came
into it, I might be carry'd out to Sea by the
Strength of it, and not be able to make the
Island again; and indeed, had I not gotten
first up upon this Hill, 1 believe it would have
been so; for there was the same Current on
the other Side the Island, only, that it set off
at a farther Distance; and I saw there was a
strong Eddy under the Shore; so I had
nothing to do but to get in out of the first
Current, and I should presently be in an
Eddy.

I lay here, however, two Days; because the
Wind blowing pretty fresh at E.S.E. and that
being just contrary to the said Current,
made a great Breach of the Sea upon the
Point; so that it was not safe for me to keep
too close to the Shore for the Breach, nor to
go too far off because of the Stream.

The third Day in the Morning, the Wind
having abated over Night, the Sea was
calm, and I ventur'd; but I am a warning

-80-

Piece again, to all rash and ignorant Pilots;
for no sooner was I come to the Point, when
even I was not my Boat's Length from the
Shore, but I found my self in a great Depth
of Water, and a Current like the Sluice of a
Mill: It carry'd my Boat a long with it with
such Violence, That all I could do, could not
keep her so much as on the Edge of it; but I
found it hurry'd me farther and farther out
from the Eddy, which was on my left Hand.
There was no Wind stirring to help me, and
all I could do with my Paddlers signify'd
nothing, and now I began to give my self
over for lost; for as the Current was on both
Sides the Island, I knew in a few Leagues
Distance they must joyn again, and then I
was irrecoverably gone; nor did I see any
Possibility of avoiding it; so that I had no
Prospect before me but of Perishing; not by
the Sea, for that was calm enough, but of
starving for Hunger. I had indeed found a
Tortoise on the Shore, as big almost as I
could lift, and had toss'd it into the Boat;
and I had a great Jar of fresh Water, that is to
say, one of my Earthen Pots; but what was
all this to being driven into the vast Ocean,
where to be sure, there was no Shore, no
main Land, or Island, for a thousand
Leagues at least.

And now I saw how easy it was for the
Providence of God make the most
miserable Condition Mankind could be in
worse. Now I look'd back upon my desolate
solitary Island, the most pleasant Place in
the World, and all the Happiness my Heart
could wish for, was to be but there again. I
stretch'd out my Hands to it with eager
Wishes. O happy Desart said I, I shall never
see thee more. O miserable Creature, said
I, whether am I going: Then I reproach'd my
Self with my unthankful Temper, and how I
had repin'd at my solitary Condition; and
now what would I give to be on Shore there
again. Thus we never see the true State of
our Condition, till it is illustrated to us by its

Contraries; nor know how to value what we
enjoy, but by the want of it. It is scarce
possible to imagine the Consternation I was
now in, being driven from my beloved Island
(for so it appear'd to me now to be) into the
wide Ocean, almost two Leagues, and in
the utmost Despair of ever recovering it
again. However, I work'd hard, till indeed
my Strength was almost exhausted, and
kept my Boat as much to the Northward, that
is, towards the Side of the Current which
the Eddy lay on, as possibly I could; when
about Noon, as the Sun pass'd the
Meridian, I thought I felt a little Breeze of
Wind in my Face, springing up from the
S.S.E. This chear'd my Heart a little, and
especially when in about half an Hour more,
it blew a pretty small gentle Gale. By this
Time I was gotten at a frightful Distance
from the Island, and had the least Cloud or
haizy Weather interven'd, I had been undone
another Way too; for I had no Compass on
Board, and should never have known how
to have steer'd towards the Island, if I had
but once lost Sight of it; but the Weather
continuing clear, I apply'd my self to get up
my Mast again, spread my Sail, standing
away to the North, as much as possible, to
get out of the Current.

Just as I had set my Mast and Sail, and the
Boat began to stretch away, I saw even by
the Clearness of the Water, some Alteration
of the Current was near; for where the
Current was so strong, the Water was foul;
but perceiving the Water clear, I found the
Current abate, and presently I found to the
East, at about half a Mile, a Breach of the
Sea upon some Rocks; these Rocks I found
caus'd the Current to part again, and as the
main Stress of it ran away more Southerly,
leaving the Rocks to the North-East; so the
other return'd by the Repulse of the Rocks,
and made a strong Eddy, which run back
again to the North-West, with a very sharp
Stream.

-81-

They who know what it is to have a Reprieve
brought to them upon the Ladder, or to be
rescued from Thieves just a going to
murther them, or, who have been in such
like Extremities, may guess what my
present Surprise of Joy was, and how
gladly I put my Boat into the Stream of this
Eddy, and the Wind also freshening, how
gladly I spread my Sail to it, running
chearfully before the Wind, and with a strong
Tide or Eddy under Foot.

This Eddy carryed me about a League in my
Way back again directly towards the Island,
but about two Leagues more to the
Northward than the Current which carried
me away at first; so that when I came near
the Island, I found my self open to the
Northern Shore of it, that is to say, the other
End of the Island opposite to that which I
went out from.

When I had made something more than a
League of Way by the help of this Current or
Eddy, I found it was spent and serv'd me no
farther. However, I found that being
between the two great Currents, (viz.) that
on the South Side which had hurried me
away, and that on the North which lay about
a League on the other Side. I say between
these two, in the wake of the Island, I found
the Water at least still and running no Way,
and having still a Breeze of Wind fair for me,
I kept on steering directly for the Island, tho'
not making such fresh Way as I did before.

About four a-Clock in the Evening, being
then within about a League of the Island, I
found the Point of the Rocks which
occasioned this Disaster, stretching out as
is describ'd before to the Southward, and
casting off the Current more Southwardly,
had of Course made another Eddy to the
North, and this I found very strong, but not
directly setting the Way my Course lay which
was due West, but almost full North.

However having a fresh Gale, I stretch'd a-
cross this Eddy slanting North-west, and in
about an Hour came within about a Mile of
the Shore, where it being smooth Water, I
soon got to Land.

When I was on Shore I fell on my Knees and
gave God Thanks for my Deliverance,
resolving to lay aside all Thoughts of my
Deliverance by my Boat, and refreshing my
self with such Things as I had, I brought my
Boat close to the Shore in a little Cove that I
had spy'd under some Trees, and lay'd me
down to sleep, being quite spent with the
Labour and Fatigue of the Voyage.

I was now at a great Loss which Way to get
Home with my Boat, I had run so much
Hazard, and knew too much the Case to
think of attempting it by the Way I went out,
and what might be at the other Side (I mean
the West Side) I knew not, nor had I any Mind
to run any more Ventures; so I only resolved
in the Morning to make my Way Westward
along the Shore and to see if there was no
Creek where I might lay up my Frigate in
Safety, so as to have her again if I wanted
her; in about three Mile or thereabout
coasting the Shore, I came to a very good
Inlet or Bay about a Mile over, which
narrowed till it came to a very little Rivulet or
Brook, where I found a very convenient
Harbour for my Boat and where she lay as if
she had been in a little Dock made on
Purpose for her. Here I put in, and having
stow'd my Boat very safe, I went on Shore
to look about me and see where I was.

I soon found I had but a little past by the
Place where I had been before, when I
travell'd on Foot to that Shore; so taking
nothing out of my Boat, but my Gun and my
Umbrella, for it was exceeding hot, I began
my March: The Way was comfortable
enough after such a Voyage as I had been
upon, and I reach'd my old Bower in the

-82-

Evening, where I found every thing standing
as I left it; for I always kept it in good Order,
being, as I said before, my Country House.

I got over the Fence, and laid me down in
the Shade to rest my Limbs; for I was very
weary, and fell asleep: But judge you, if you
can, that read my Story, what a Surprize I
must be in, when I was wak'd out of my
Sleep by a Voice calling me by my Name
several times, Robin, Robin, Robin Crusoe,
poor Robin Crusoe, where are you Robin
Crusoe? Where are you? Where have you
been?

I was so dead asleep at first, being fatigu'd
with Rowing, or Paddling, as it is call'd, the
first Part of the Day, and with walking the
latter Part, that I did not wake thoroughly, but
dozing between sleeping and waking,
thought I dream'd that some Body spoke to
me: But as the Voice continu'd to repeat
Robin Crusoe, Robin Crusoe, at last I
began to wake more perfectly, and was at
first dreadfully frighted, and started up in the
utmost Consternation: But no sooner were
my Eyes open, but I saw my Poll sitting on
the Top of the Hedge; and immediately
knew that it was he that spoke to me; for
just in such bemoaning Language I had
used to talk to him, and teach him; and he
had learn'd it so perfectly, that he would sit
upon my Finger, and lay his Bill close to my
Face, and cry, Poor Robin Crusoe, Where
are you? Where have you been? How come
you here? And such things as I had taught
him.

However, even though I knew it was the
Parrot, and that indeed it could be no Body
else, it was a good while before I could
compose my self: First, I was amazed how
the Creature got thither, and then, how he
should just keep about the Place, and no
where else: But as I was well satisfied it
could be no Body but honest Poll, I got it

over; and holding out my Hand, and calling
him by his Name Poll, the sociable Creature
came to me, and sat upon my Thumb, as he
used to do, and continu'd talking to me,
Poor Robin Crusoe, and how did I come
here? and where had I been? just as if he
had been overjoy'd to see me again; and
so I carry'd him Home along with me.

I had now had enough of rambling to Sea for
some time, and had enough to do for many
Days to sit still, and reflect upon the Danger
I had been in: I would have been very glad to
have had my Boat again on my Side of the
Island; but I knew not how it was practicable
to get it about as to the East Side of the
Island, which I had gone round; I knew well
enough there was no venturing that Way; my
very heart would shrink, and my very Blood
run chill but to think of it: And as to the other
Side of the Island, I did not know how it
might be there; but supposing the Current
ran with the same Force against the Shore
at the East as it pass'd by it on the other, I
might run the same Risk of being driven
down the Stream, and carry'd by the Island,
as I had been before, of being carry'd away
from it; so with these Thoughts I contented
my self to be without any Boat, though it had
been the Product of so many Months
Labour to make it, and of so many more to
get it unto the Sea.

In this Government of my Temper, I
remain'd near a Year, liv'd a very sedate
retir'd Life, as you may well suppose; and
my Thoughts being very much composed as
to my Condition, and fully comforted in
resigning my self to the Dispositions of
Providence, I thought I liv'd really very
happily in all things, except that of Society.

I improv'd my self in this time in all the
mechanick Exercises which my
Necessities put me upon applying my self
to, and I believe cou'd, upon Occasion,

-83-

make a very good Carpenter, especially
considering how few Tools I had.

Besides this, I arriv'd at an unexpected
Perfection in my Earthen Ware, and
contriv'd well enough to make them with a
Wheel, which I found infinitely easyer and
better; because I made things round and
shapable, which before were filthy things
indeed to look on. But I think I was never
more vain of my own Performance, or more
joyful for any thing I found out, than for my
being able to make a Tobacco-Pipe. And
tho' it was a very ugly clumsy thing, when it
was done, and only burnt red like other
Earthen Ware, yet as it was hard and firm,
and would draw the Smoke, I was
exceedingly comforted with it, for I had
been always used to smoke, and there
were Pipes in the Ship, but I forgot them at
first, not knowing that there was Tobacco in
the Island; and afterwards, when I search'd
the Ship again, I could not come at any
Pipes at all.

In my Wicker Ware also I improved much,
and made abundance of necessary
Baskets, as well as my Invention shew'd
me, tho not very handsome, yet they were
such as were very handy and convenient for
my laying things up in, or fetching things
home in. For Example, if I kill'd a Goat
abroad, I could hang it up in a Tree, flea it,
and dress it, and cut it in Pieces, and bring it
home in a Basket, and the like by a Turtle, I
could cut it up, take out the Eggs, and a
Piece or two of the Flesh, which was
enough for me, and bring them home in a
Basket, and leave the rest behind me. Also
large deep Baskets were my Receivers for
my Corn, which I always rubb'd out as soon
as it was dry, and cured, and kept it in great
Baskets.

I began now to perceive my Powder abated
considerably, and this was a Want which it

was impossible for me to supply, and I
began seriously to consider what I must do
when I should have no more Powder; that is
to say, how I should do to kill any Goat. I had,
as is observ'd in the third Year of my being
here, kept a young Kid, and bred her up
tame, and I was in hope of getting a He-
Goat, but I could not by any Means bring it to
pass, 'till my Kid grew an old Goat; and I
could never find in my Heart to kill her, till
she dy'd at last of meer Age.

Chapter XVI He Rears a Flock of Goats—His
Diary—His Domestic Habits and Style of
Living—Increasing Prosperity

But being now in the eleventh Year of my
Residence, and, as I have said, my
Ammunition growing low, I set my self to
study some Art to trap and snare the Goats,
to see whether I could not catch some of
them alive, and particularly I wanted a She-
Goat great with young.

To this Purpose I made Snares to hamper
them, and I do believe they were more than
once taken in them, but my Tackle was not
good, for I had no Wire, and I always found
them broken, and my Bait devoured.

At length I resolv'd to try a Pit-fall, so I dug
several large Pits in the Earth, in Places
where I had observ'd the Goats used to
feed, and over these Pits I plac'd Hurdles of
my own baking too, with a great Weight
upon them; and several times I put Ears of
Barley, and dry Rice, without setting the
Trap, and I could easily perceive that the
Goats had gone in and eaten up the Corn,
for I could see the Mark of their Feet. At
length I set three Traps in one Night, and
going the next Morning I found them all
standing, and yet the Bait eaten and gone:
This was very discouraging. However, I
alter'd my Trap, and, not to trouble you with
Particulars, going one Morning to see my

-84-

Trap, I found in one of them a large old He-
Goat, and in one of the other, three Kids, a
Male and two Females.

As to the old one, I knew not what to do with
him, he was so fierce I durst not go into the
Pit to him; that is to say, to go about to bring
him away alive, which was what I wanted. I
could have kill'd him, but that was not my
Business, nor would it answer my End. So I
e'en let him out, and he ran away as if he
had been frighted out of his Wits: But I had
forgot then what I learn'd afterwards, that
Hunger will tame a Lyon. If I had let him stay
there three or four Days without Food, and
then have carry'd him some Water to drink,
and then a little Corn, he would have been
as tame as one of the Kids, for they are
mighty sagacious tractable Creatures
where they are well used.

However, for the present I let him go,
knowing no better at that time; then I went to
the three Kids, and taking them one by one,
I tyed them with Strings together, and with
some Difficulty brought them all home.

It was a good while before they wou'd feed,
but throwing them some sweet Corn, it
tempted them and they began to be tame;
and now I found that if I expected to supply
my self with Goat-Flesh when I had no
Powder or Shot left, breeding some up
tame was my only way, when perhaps I
might have them about my House like a
Flock of Sheep.

But then it presently occurr'd to me, that I
must keep the tame from the wild, or else
they would always run wild when they grew
up, and the only Way for this was to have
some enclosed Piece of Ground, well
fenc'd either with Hedge or Pale, to keep
them in so effectually, that those within
might not break out, or those without break
in.

This was a great Undertaking for one Pair
of Hands, yet as I saw there was an
absolute Necessity of doing it, my first
Piece of Work was to find out a proper
Piece of Ground, viz. where there was likely
to be Herbage for them to eat, Water for
them to drink, and Cover to keep them from
the Sun.

Those who understand such Enclosures will
think I had very little Contrivance, when I
pitch'd upon a Place very proper for all
these, being a plain open Piece of
Meadow-Land, or Savanna, (as our
People call it in the Western Collonies,)
which had two or three little Drills' of fresh
Water in it, and at one end was very woody. I
say they will smile at my Forecast, when I
shall tell them I began my enclosing of this
Piece of Ground in such a manner, that my
Hedge or Pale must have been at least two
Mile about. Nor was the Madness of it so
great as to the Compass, for if it was ten
Mile about I was like to have time enough to
do it in. But I did not consider that my Goats
would be as wild in so much Compass as if
they had had the whole Island, and I should
have so much Room to chace them in, that I
should never catch them.

My Hedge was begun and carry'd on, I
believe, about fifty Yards, when this
Thought occurr'd to me, so I presently stopt
short, and for the first beginning I resolv'd to
enclose a Piece of about 150 Yards in length,
and 100 Yards in breadth, which as it would
maintain as many as I should have in any
reasonable time, so as my Flock
encreased, I could add more Ground to my
Enclosure.

This was acting with some Prudence, and I
went to work with Courage. I was about
three Months hedging in the first Piece, and
till I had done it I tether'd the three Kids in the
best part of it, and us'd them to feed as near

-85-

me as possible to make them familiar; and
very often I would go and carry them some
Ears of Barley, or a handful of Rice, and
feed them out of my Hand; so that after my
Enclosure was finished, and I let them
loose, they would follow me up and down,
bleating after me for a handful of Corn.

This answer'd my End, and in about a Year
and half I had a Flock of about twelve
Goats, Kids and all; and in two Years more I
had three and forty, besides several that I
took and kill'd for my Food. And after that I
enclosed five several Pieces of Ground to
feed them in, with little Pens to drive them
into, to take them as I wanted, and Gates
out of one Piece of Ground into another.

But this was not all, for now I not only had
Goats Flesh to feed on when I pleas'd, but
Milk too, a thing which indeed in my
beginning I did not so much as think of, and
which, when it came into my Thoughts, was
really an agreeable Surprize. For now I set
up my Dairy, and had sometimes a Gallon
or two of Milk in a Day. And as Nature, who
gives Supplies of Food to every Creature,
dictates even naturally how to make use of
it; so I that had never milk'd a Cow, much
less a Goat, or seen Butter or Cheese
made, very readily and handily, tho' after a
great many Essays and Miscarriages,
made me both Butter and Cheese at last,
and never wanted it afterwards.

How mercifully can our great Creator treat
his Creatures, even in those Conditions in
which they seem'd to be overwhelm'd in
Destruction. How can he sweeten the
bitterest Providences, and give us Cause to
praise him for Dungeons and Prisons. What
a Table was here spread for me in a
Wilderness, where I saw nothing at first but
to perish for Hunger.

It would have made a Stoick smile to have

seen, me and my little Family sit down to
Dinner; there was my Majesty the Prince
and Lord of the whole island; I had the Lives
of all my Subjects at my absolute
Command. I could hang, draw, give Liberty,
and take it away, and no Rebels among all
my Subjects.

Then to see how like a King I din'd too all
alone, attended by my Servants, Poll, as if
he had been my Favourite, was the only
Person permitted to talk to me. My Dog who
was now grown very old and crazy, and had
found no Species to multiply his Kind upon,
sat always at my Right Hand, and two Cats,
one on one Side the Table, and one on the
other, expecting now and then a Bit from my
Hand, as a Mark of special Favour.

But these were not the two Cats which I
brought on Shore at first, for they were both
of them dead, and had been interr'd near
my Habitation by my own Hand; but one of
them having multiply'd by I know not what
Kind of Creature, these were two which I
had preserv'd tame, whereas the rest run
wild in the Woods, and became indeed
troublesom to me at last; for they would
often come into my House, and plunder me
too, till at last I was obliged to shoot them,
and did kill a great many; at length they left
me with this Attendance, and in this plentiful
Manner I lived; neither could I be said to
want any thing but Society, and of that in
some time after this, I was like to have too
much.

I was something impatient, as I have
observ'd, to have the Use of my Boat;
though very loath to run any more Hazards;
and therefore sometimes I sat contriving
Ways to get her about the Island, and at
other Times I sat my self down contented
enough without her. But I had a strange
Uneasiness in my Mind to go down to the
Point of the Island, where, as I have said, in

-86-

my last Ramble, I went up the Hill to see how
the Shore lay, and how the Current set, that I
might see what I had to do: This Inclination
encreas'd upon me every Day, and at length
I resolv'd to travel thither by Land, following
the Edge of the Shore. I did so: But had any
one in England been to meet such a Man as
I was, it must either have frighted them, or
rais'd a great deal of Laughter; and as I
frequently stood still to look at my self, I
could not but smile at the Notion of my
travelling though Yorkshire with such an
Equipage, and in such a Dress: Be pleas'd
to take a Scetch of my Figure as follows,

I had a great high shapeless Cap, made of
a Goat's Skin, with a Flap hanging down
behind, as well to keep the Sun from me, as
to shoot the Rain off from running into my
Neck; nothing being so hurtful in these
Climates, as the Rain upon the Flesh under
the Cloaths.

I had a short Jacket of Goat-Skin, the Skirts
coming down to about the middle of my
Thighs; and a Pair of open-knee'd
Breeches of the same, the Breeches were
made of the Skin of an old He-goat, whose
Hair hung down such a Length on either
Side, that like Pantaloons it reach'd to the
middle of my Legs; Stockings and Shoes I
had none, but had made me a Pair of some-
things, I scarce know what to call them, like
Buskins to flap over my Legs, and lace on
either Side like Spatter-dashes; but of a
most barbarous Shape, as indeed were all
the rest of my Cloaths.

I had on a broad Belt of Goats-Skin dry'd,
which I drew together with two Thongs of
the same, instead of Buckles, and in a kind
of a Frog on either Side of this. Instead of a
Sword and a Dagger, hung a little Saw and
a Hatchet, one on one Side, one on the
other. I had another Belt not so broad, and
fasten'd in the same Manner, which hung

over my Shoulder; and at the End of it,
under my left Arm, hung two Pouches, both
made of Goat's-Skin too; in one of which
hung my Powder, in the other my Shot: At
my Back I carry'd my Basket, on my
Shoulder my Gun, and over my Head a
great clumsy ugly Goat-Skin Umbrella, but
which, after all, was the most necessary
Thing I had about me, next to my Gun: As for
my Face, the Colour of it was really not so
Moletta-like as one might expect from a
Man not at all careful of it, and living within
nine or ten Degrees of the Equinox. My
Beard I had once suffer'd to grow till it was
about a Quarter of a Yard long; but as I had
both Scissars and Razors sufficient, I had
cut it pretty short, except what grew on my
upper Lip, which I had trimm'd into a large
Pair of Mahometan Whiskers, such as I had
seen worn by some Turks, who I saw at
Sallee; for the Moors did not wear such,
tho' the Turks did; of these Muschatoes or
Whiskers, I will not say they were long
enough to hang my Hat upon them; but they
were of a Length and Shape monstrous
enough, and such as in England would have
pass'd for frightful.

But all this is by the by; for as to my Figure, I
had so few to observe me, that it was of no
manner of Consequence; so I say no more
to that Part. In this kind of Figure I went my
new Journey, and was out five or six Days. I
travell'd first along the Sea Shore, directly
to the Place where I first brought my Boat to
an Anchor, to get up upon the Rocks; and
having no Boat now to take care of, I went
over the Land a nearer Way to the same
Height that I was upon before, when looking
forward to the Point of the Rocks which lay
out, and which I was oblig'd to double with
my Boat, as is said above: I was surpriz'd to
see the Sea all smooth and quiet, no
Ripling, no Motion, no Current, any more
there than in other Places.

-87-

I was at a strange Loss to understand this,
and resolv'd to spend some Time in the
observing it, to see if nothing from the Sets
of the Tide had occasion'd it; but I was
presently convinc'd how it was, viz. That the
Tide of Ebb setting from the West, and
joyning with the Current of Waters from
some great River on the Shore, must be the
Occasion of this Current; and that
according as the Wind blew more forcibly
from the West, or from the North, this
Current came nearer, or went farther from
the Shore; for waiting thereabouts till
Evening, I went up to the Rock again, and
then the Tide of Ebb being made, I plainly
saw the Current again as before, only, that it
run farther off, being near half a League
from the Shore; whereas in my Case, it set
close upon the Shore, and hurry'd me and
my Canoe along with it, which at another
Time it would not have done.

This Observation convinc'd me, That I had
nothing to do but to observe the Ebbing and
the Flowing of the Tide, and I might very
easily bring my Boat about the Island again:
But when I began to think of putting it in
Practice, I had such a Terror upon my
Spirits at the Remembrance of the Danger I
had been in, that I could not think of it again
with any Patience; but on the contrary, I took
up another Resolution which was more
safe, though more laborious; and this was,
That I would build, or rather make me
another Periagua or Canoe; and so have
one for one Side of the Island, and one for
the other.

You are to understand, that now I had, as I
may call it, two Plantations in the Island; one
my little Fortification or Tent, with the Wall
about it under the Rock, with the Cave
behind me, which by this Time I had
enlarg'd into several Apartments, or Caves,
one within another. One of these, which
was the dryest, and largest, and had a Door

out beyond my Wall or Fortification; that is to
say, beyond where my Wall joyn'd to the
Rock, was all fill'd up with the large Earthen
Pots, of which I have given an Account, and
with fourteen or fifteen great Baskets,
which would hold five or six Bushels each,
where I laid up my Stores of Provision,
especially my Corn, some in the Ear cut off
short from the Straw, and the other rubb'd
out with my Hand.

A for my Wall made, as before, with long
Stakes or Piles, those Piles grew all like
Trees, and were by this Time grown so big,
and spread so very much, that there was not
the least Appearance to any one's View of
any Habitation behind them.

Near this Dwelling of mine, but a little farther
within the Land, and upon lower Ground, lay
my two Pieces of Corn-Ground, which I
kept duly cultivated and sow'd, and which
duly yielded me their Harvest in its Season;
and whenever I had occasion for more
Corn, I had more Land adjoyning as fit as
that.

Besides this, I had my Country Seat, and I
had now a tollerable Plantation there also;
for first, I had my little Bower, as I call'd it,
which I kept in Repair; that is to say, I kept
the Hedge which circled it in, constantly
fitted up to its usual Height, the Ladder
standing always in the Inside; I kept the
Trees which at first were no more than my
Stakes, but were now grown very firm and
tall; I kept them always so cut, that they
might spread and grow thick and wild, and
make the more agreeable Shade, which
they did effectually to my Mind. In the Middle
of this I had my Tent always standing, being
a piece of a Sail spread over Poles set up
for that Purpose, and which never wanted
any Repair or Renewing; and under this I
had made me a Squab or Couch, with the
Skins of the Creatures I had kill'd, and with

-88-

other soft Things, and a Blanket laid on
them, such as belong'd to our Sea-
Bedding, which I had saved, and a great
Watch-Coat to cover me; and here,
whenever I had Occasion to be absent from
my chief Seat, I took up my Country
Habitation.

Adjoyning to this I had my Enclosures for my
Cattle, that is to say, my Goats: And as I had
taken an inconceivable deal of Pains to
fence and enclose this Ground, so I was so
uneasy to see it kept entire, lest the Goats
should break thro', that I never left off till with
infinite Labour I had stuck the Out-side of
the Hedge so full of small Stakes, and so
near to one another, that it was rather a Pale
than a Hedge, and there was scarce Room
to put a Hand thro' between them, which
afterwards when those Stakes grew, as
they all did in the next rainy Season, made
the Enclosure strong like a Wall, indeed
stronger than any Wall.

This will testify for me that I was not idle, and
that I spared no Pains to bring to pass
whatever appear'd necessary for my
comfortable Support; for I consider'd the
keeping up a Breed of tame Creatures thus
at my Hand, would be a living Magazine of
Flesh, Milk, Butter and Cheese, for me as
long as I liv'd in the Place, if it were to be
forty Years; and that keeping them in my
Reach, depended entirely upon my
perfecting my Enclosures to such a Degree,
that I might be of keeping them together;
which by this Method indeed I so effectually
secur'd, that when these little Stakes began
to grow, I had planted them so very thick, I
was forced to pw some of them up again.

In this Place also I had my Grapes growing,
which I principally depended on for my
Winter Store of Raisins; and which I never
fail'd to preserve very carefully, as the best
and most agreeable Dainty of my whole

Diet; and indeed they were not agreeable
only, but physical, whole-some, nourishing,
and refreshing to the last Degree.

As this was also about half Way between my
other Habitation, and the Place where I had
laid up my Boat, I generally stay'd, and lay
here in my Way thither; for I used frequently
to visit my Boat, and I kept all Things about
or belonging to her in very good Order;
sometimes I went out in her to divert my self,
but no more hazardous Voyages would I go,
nor scarce ever above a Stone's Cast or
two from the Shore, I was so apprehensive
of being hurry'd out my Knowledge again by
the Currents, or Winds, or any ether
Accident. But now I come to a new Scene of
my Life.

Chapter XVII Unexpected Alarm—Cause for
Apprehension—He Fortifies His Abode

It happen'd one Day about Noon going
towards my Boat, I was exceedingly
surpriz'd with the Print of a Man's naked
Foot on the Shore, which was very plain to
be seen in the Sand: I stood like one
Thunder-struck, or as if I had seen an
Apparition; I listen'd, I look'd round me, I
could hear nothing, nor see any Thing, I
went up to a rising Ground to look farther, I
went up the Shore and down the Shore, but
it was all one, I could see no other
Impression but that one, I went to it again to
see if there were any more, and to observe
if it might not be my Fancy; but there was no
Room for that, for there was exactly the very
Print of a Foot, Toes, Heel, and every Part
of a Foot; how it came thither, I knew not,
nor could in the least imagine. But after
innumerable fluttering Thoughts, like a Man
perfectly confus'd and out of my self, I came
Home to my Fortification, not feeling, as we
say, the Ground I went on, but terrify'd to the
last Degree, looking behind me at every two
or three Steps, mistaking every Bush and

-89-

Tree, and fancying every Stump at a
Distance to be a Man; nor is it possible to
describe how many various Shapes
affrighted Imagination represented Things
to me in, how many wild Ideas were found
every Moment in my Fancy, and what
strange unaccountable Whimsies came into
my Thoughts by the Way.

When I came to my Castle, for so I think I
call'd it ever after this, I fled into it like one
pursued; whether I went over by the Ladder
as first contriv'd, or went in at the Hole in the
Rock, which I call'd a Door, I cannot
remember; no, nor could I remember the
next Morning, for never frighted Hare fled to
Cover, or Fox to Earth, with more Terror of
Mind than I to this Retreat.

I slept none that Night; the farther I was from
the Occasion of my Fright, the greater my
Apprehensions were, which is something
contrary to the Nature of such Things, and
especially to the usual Practice of all
Creatures in Fear: But I was so
embarrass'd with my own frightful Ideas of
the Thing, that I form'd nothing but dismal
Imaginations to my self, even tho' I was now
a great way off of it. Sometimes I fancy'd it
must be the Devil; and Reason joyn'd in
with me upon this Supposition: For how
should any other Thing in human Shape
come into the Place? Where was the Vessel
that brought them? What Marks was there of
any other Footsteps? And how was it
possible a Man should come there? But
then to think that Satan should take human
Shape upon him in such a Place where
there could be no manner of Occasion for it,
but to leave the Print of his Foot behind him,
and that even for no Purpose too, for he
could not be sure I should see it; this was an
Amusement the other Way; I consider'd that
the Devil might have found out abundance
of other Ways to have terrify'd me than this
of the single Print of a Foot. That as I liv'd

quite on the other Side of the Island, he
would never have been so simple to leave a
Mark in a Place where 'twas Ten Thousand
to one whether I should ever see it Or not,
and in the Sand too, which the first Surge of
the Sea upon a high Wind would have
defac'd entirely: All this seem'd
inconsistent with the Thing it self, and with
all the Notions we usually entertain of the
Subtilty of the Devil.

Abundance of such Things as these
assisted to argue me out' of all
Apprehensions of its being the Devil: And I
presently concluded then, that it must be
some more dangerous Creature, (viz.) That
it must be some of the Savages of the main
Land over-against me, who had wander'd
out to Sea in their Canoes; and either driven
by the Currents, or by contrary Winds had
made the Island; and had been on Shore,
but were gone away again to Sea, being as
loth, perhaps, to have stay'd in this desolate
Island, as I would have been to have had
them.

While these Reflections were rowling upon
my Mind, I was very thankful in my Thoughts,
that I was so happy as not to be thereabouts
at that Time, or that they did not see my
Boat, by which they would have concluded
that some Inhabitants had been in the
Place, and perhaps have search'd farther
for me: Then terrible Thoughts rack'd my
Imagination about their having found my
Boat, and that there were People here; and
that if so, I should certainly have them come
again in greater Numbers, and devour me;
that if it should happen so that they should
not find me, yet they would find my
Enclosure, destroy all my Corn, carry away
all my Flock of tame Goats, and I should
perish at last for meer Want.

Thus my Fear banish'd all my religious
Hope; all that former Confidence in God

-90-

which was founded upon such wonderful
Experience as I had had of his Goodness,
now vanished, as if he that had fed me by
Miracle hitherto, could not preserve by his
Power the Provision which he had made for
me by his Goodness: I reproach'd my self
with my Easiness, that would not sow any
more Corn one Year than would just serve
me till the next Season, as if no Accident
could intervene to prevent my enjoying the
Crop that was upon the Ground; and this I
thought so just a Reproof, that I resolv'd for
the future to have two or three Years Corn
beforehand, so that whatever might come, I
might not perish for want of Bread.

How strange a Chequer Work of Providence
is the Life of Man! and by what secret
differing Springs are the Affections hurry'd
about as differing Circumstance present To
Day we love what to Morrow we hate; to
Day we seek what to Morrow we shun; to
Day we desire what to Morrow we fear; nay
even tremble at the Apprehensions of; this
was exemplify'd in me at this Time in the
most lively Manner imaginable; for I whose
only Affliction was, that I seem'd banished
from human Society, that I was alone,
circumscrib'd by the boundless Ocean, cut
off from Mankind, and condemn'd to what I
call'd silent Life; that I was as one who
Heaven thought not worthy to be number'd
among the Living, or to appear among the
rest of his Creatures; that to have seen one
of my own Species, would have seem'd to
me a Raising me from Death to Life, and
the greatest Blessing that Heaven it self,
next to the supreme Blessing of Salvation,
could bestow; I say, that I should now
tremble at the very Apprehensions of
seeing a Man, and was ready to sink into
the Ground at but the Shadow or silent
Appearance of a Man's having set his Foot
in the Island.

Such is the uneven State of human Life: And

it afforded me a great many curious
Speculations afterwards, when I had a little
recover'd my first Surprize; I consider'd that
this was the Station of Life the infinitely
wise and good Providence of God had
determin'd for me, that as I could not
foresee what the Ends of Divine Wisdom
might be in all this, so I was not to dispute
his Sovereignty, who, as I was his Creature,
had an undoubted Right by Creation to
govern and dispose of me absolutely as he
thought fit; and who, as I was a Creature
who had offended him, had likewise a
judicial Right to condemn me to what
Punishment he thought fit; and that it was
my Part to submit to bear his Indignation,
because I had sinn'd against him.

I then reflected that God, who was not only
Righteous but Onmipotent, as he had
thought fit thus to punish and afflict me, so
he was able to deliver me; that if he did not
think fit to do it, 'twas my unquestion'd Duty
to resign my self absolutely and entirely to
his Will; and on the other Hand, it was my
Duty also to hope in him, pray to him, and
quietly to attend the Dictates and Directions
of his daily Providence.

These Thoughts took me up many Hours,
Days; nay, I may say, Weeks and Months;
and one particular Effect of my Cogitations
on this Occasion, I cannot omit, viz. One
Morning early, lying in my Bed, and fill'd
with Thought about my Danger from the
Appearance of Savages, I found it
discompos'd me very much, upon which
those Words of the Scripture came into my
Thoughts, Call upon me in the Day of
Trouble, and I will deliver, and thou shalt
glorify me.

Upon this, rising chearfully out of my Bed,
my Heart was not only comforted, but I was
guided and encourag'd to pray earnestly to
God for Deliverance: When I had done

-91-

praying, I took up my Bible, and opening it to
read, the first Words that presented to me,
were, Wait on the Lord, and be of good
Cheer, and he shall strengthen thy Heart;
wait, I say, on the Lord: It is impossible to
express the Comfort this gave me. In
Answer, I thankfully laid down the Book, and
was no more sad, at least, not on that
Occasion.

In the middle of these Cogitations,
Apprehensions and Reflections, it came
into my Thought one Day, that all this might
be a meer Chimera of my own; and that this
Foot might be the Print of my own Foot,
when I came on Shore from my Boat: This
chear'd me up a little too, and I began to
perswade my self it was all a Delusion; that
it was nothing else but my own Foot, and
why might not I come that way from the
Boat, as well as I was going that way to the
Boat; again, I consider'd also that I could by
no Means tell for certain where I had trod,
and where I had not; and that if at last this
was only the Print of my own Foot, I had
play'd the Part of those Fools, who strive to
make stories of Spectres, and Apparitions;
and then are frighted at them more than any
body.

Now I began to take Courage, and to peep
abroad again; for I had not stirr'd out of my
Castle for three Days and Nights; so that I
began to starve for Provision; for I had little
or nothing within Doors, but some Barley
Cakes and water. Then I knew that my
Goats wanted to be milk'd too, which
usually was my Evening Diversion; and the
poor Creatures were in great Pain and
Inconvenience for want of it; and indeed, it
almost spoil'd some of them, and almost
dry'd up their Milk.

Heartning my self therefore with the Belief
that this was nothing but the Print of one of
my own Feet, and so I might be truly said to

start at my own Shadow, I began to go
abroad again, and went to my Country
House, to milk my Flock; but to see with
what Fear I went forward, how often I look'd
behind me, how I was ready every now and
then to lay down my Basket, and run for my
Life, it would have made any one have
thought I was haunted with an evil
Conscience, or that I had been lately most
terribly frighted, and so indeed I had.

However, as I went down thus two or three
Days, and having seen nothing, I began to
be a little bolder; and to think there was
really nothing in it, but my own Imagination:
But I cou'd not perswade my self fully of this,
till I should go down to the Shore again, and
see this Print of a Foot, and measure it by
my own, and see if there was any Similitude
or Fitness, that I might be assur'd it was my
own Foot: But when I came to the Place,
First, It appear'd evidently to me, that when I
laid up my Boat, I could not possibly be on
Shore any where there about. Secondly,
When I came to measure the Mark with my
own Foot, I found my Foot not so large by a
great deal; both these Things fill'd my Head
with new Imaginations, and gave me the
Vapours again, to the highest Degree; so
that I shook with cold, like one in an Ague:
And I went Home again, fill'd with the Belief
that some Man Or Men had been on Shore
there; or in short, that the Island was
inhabited, and I might be surpriz'd before I
was aware; and what course to take for my
Security I knew not.

O what ridiculous Resolution Men take,
when possess'd with Fear! It deprives them
of the Use of those Means which Reason
offers for their Relief. The first Thing I
propos'd to my self, was, to throw down my
Enclosures, and turn all my tame Cattle wild
into the Woods, that the Enemy might not
find them; and then frequent the Island in
Prospect of the same, or the like Booty:

-92-

Then to the simple' Thing of Digging up my
two Corn Fields, that they might not find
such a Grain there, and still be prompted to
frequent the Island; then to demolish my
Bower, and Tent, that they might not see
any Vestiges of Habitation, and be
prompted to look farther, in order to find out
the Persons inhabiting.

These were the Subject of the first Night's
Cogitation, after I was come Home again,
while the Apprehensions which had so
over-run my Mind were fresh upon me, and
my Head was full of Vapours, as above:
Thus Fear of Danger is ten thousand Times
more terrifying than Danger it self, when
apparent to the Eyes; and we find the
Burthen of Anxiety greater by much, than the
Evil which we are anxious about; and which
was worse than all this, I had not that Relief
in this Trouble from the Resignation I used
to practice, that I hop'd to have. I look'd, I
thought, like Saul, who complain'd not only
that the Philistines were upon him; but that
God had forsaken him; for I did not now
take due Ways to compose my Mind, by
crying to God in my Distress, and resting
upon his Providence, as I had done before,
for my Defence and Deliverance; which if I
had done, I had, at least, been more
cheerfully supported under this new
Surprise, and perhaps carry'd through it
with more Resolution.

This Confusion of my Thoughts kept me
waking all Night; but in the Morning I fell
asleep, and having by the Amusement of
my Mind, been, as it were, tyr'd, and my
Spirits exhausted; I slept very soundly, and
wak'd much better compos'd than I had
ever been before; and now I began to think
sedately; and upon the utmost Debate with
my self, I concluded, That this Island, which
was so exceeding pleasant, fruitful, and no
farther from the main Land than as I had
seen, was not so entirely abandon'd as I

might imagine: That altho' there were no
stated Inhabitants who liv'd on the Spot; yet
that there might sometimes come Boats off
from the Shore, who either with Design, or
perhaps never, but when they were driven
by cross Winds, might come to this Place.

That I had liv'd here fifteen Years now, and
had not met with the least Shadow or Figure
of any People yet; and that if at any Time
they should be driven here, it was probable
they went away again as soon as ever they
could, seeing they had never thought fit to fix
there upon any Occasion, to this Time.

That the most I cou'd suggest any Danger
from, was, from any such casual accidental
Landing of straggling People from the
Main, who, as it was likely if they were
driven hither, were here against their Wills;
so they made no stay here, but went off
again with all possible Speed, seldom
staying one Night on Shore, least they
should not have the Help of the Tides, and
Day-light back again; and that therefore I
had nothing to do but to consider of some
safe Retreat, in Case I should see any
Savages land upon the Spot.

Now I began sorely to repent, that I had dug
my Cave so large, as to bring a Door
through again, which Door, as I said, came
out beyond where my Fortification joyn'd to
the Rock; upon maturely considering this
therefore, I resolv'd to draw me a second
Fortification, in the same Manner of a
Semicircle, at a Distance from my Wall, just
where I had planted a double Row of Trees,
about twelve Years before, of which I made
mention: These Trees having been planted
so thick before, they wanted but a few Piles
to be driven between them, that they should
be thicker, and stronger, and my Wall would
be soon finish'd.

So that I had now a double Wall, and my

-93-

Outer Wall was thickned with Pieces Of
Timber, old Cables, and every Thing I could
think of, to make it strong; having in it seven
little Holes, about as big as I might put my
Arm out at: In the In-side of this, I thickned
my Wall to above ten Foot thick, with
continual bringing Earth out of my Cave,
and laying it at the Foot of the Wall, and
walking upon it; and through the seven
Holes, I contriv'd to plant the Musquets, of
which I took Notice, that I got seven on
Shore out of the Ship; these, I say, I planted
like my Cannon, and fitted them into
Frames that held them like a Carriage, that
so I could fire all the seven Guns in two
Minutes Time: This Wall I was many a weary
Month a finishing, and yet never thought my
self safe till it was done.

When this was done, I stuck all the Ground
without my Wall, for a great way every way,
as full with Stakes or Sticks of the Osier like
Wood, which I found so apt to grow, as they
could well stand; insomuch, that I believe I
might set in near twenty thousand of them,
leaving a pretty large Space between them
and my Wall, that I might have room to see
an Enemy, and they might have no shelter
from the young Trees, if they attempted to
approach my outer Wall.

Thus in two Years Time I had a thick Grove
and in five or six Years Time I had a Wood
before my Dwelling, growing so monstrous
thick and strong, that it was indeed perfectly
impassable; and no Men of what kind
soever, would ever imagine that there was
any Thing beyond it, much less a Habitation:
As for the Way which I propos'd to my self to
go in and out, for I left no Avenue; it was by
setting two Ladders, one to a Part of the
Rock which was low and then broke in, and
left room to place another Ladder upon that;
so when the two Ladders were taken down,
no Man living could come down to me
without mischieving himself; and if they had

come down, they were still on the Out-side
of my outer Wall.

Thus I took all the Measures humane
Prudence could suggest for my own
Preservation; and it will be seen at length,
that they were not altogether without just
Reason; though I foresaw nothing at that
Time, more than my meer Fear suggested
to me.

While this was doing, I was not altogether
Careless of my other Affairs; for I had a
great Concern upon me, for my little Herd of
Goats; they were not only a present Supply
to me upon every Occasion, and began to
be sufficient to me, without the Expence of
Powder and Shot; but also without the
Fatigue of Hunting after the wild Ones, and I
was loth to lose the Advantage of them, and
to have them all to nurse up over again.

To this Purpose, after long Consideration, I
could think of but two Ways to preserve
them; one was to find another convenient
Place to dig a Cave Under-ground, and to
drive them into it every Night; and the other
was to enclose two or three little Bits of
Land, remote from one another and as
much conceal'd as I could, where I might
keep about half a Dozen young Goats in
each Place: So that if any Disaster
happen'd to the Flock in general, I might be
able to raise them again with little Trouble
and Time: And this, tho' it would require a
great deal of Time and Labour, I thought
was the most rational Design.

Accordingly I spent some Time to find out
the most retir'd Parts of the Island; and I
pitch'd upon one which was as private
indeed as my Heart could wish for; it was a
little damp Piece of Ground in the Middle of
the hollow and thick Woods, where, as is
observ'd, I almost lost my self once before,
endeavouring to Come back that Way from

-94-

the Eastern Part of the Island: Here I found a
clear Piece of Land near three Acres, so
surrounded with Woods, that it was almost
an Enclosure by Nature, at least it did not
want near so much Labour to make it so, as
the other Pieces of Ground I had work'd so
hard at.

Chapter XVIII Precautions Against
Surprise—Robinson Discovers that His
Island Has Been Visited by Cannibals

I immediately went to Work with this Piece of
Ground, and in less than a Month's Time, I
had so fenc'd it round, that my Flock or
Herd, call it which you please, who were not
so wild now as at first they might be
supposed to be, were well enough secur'd
in it. So, without any farther Delay, I
removed ten young She-Goats and two He-
Goats to this Piece; and when they were
there, I continued to perfect the Fence till I
had made it as secure as the other, which,
however, I did at more Leisure, and it took
me up more Time by a great deal.

All this Labour I was at the Expence of,
purely from my Apprehensions on the
Account of the Print of a Man's Foot which I
had seen; for as yet I never saw any human
Creature come near the Island, and I had
now liv'd two Years under these
Uneasinesses, which indeed made my Life
much less comfortable than it was before;
as may well be imagin'd by any who know
what it is to live in the constant Snare of the
Fear of Man; and this I must observe with
Grief too, that the Discomposure of my
Mind had too great Impressions also upon
the religious Part of my Thoughts, for the
Dread and Terror of falling into the Hands of
Savages and Canibals, lay so upon my
Spirits, that I seldom found my self in a due
Temper for Application to my Maker, at
least not with the sedate Calmness and
Resignation of Soul which I was wont to do;

I rather pray'd to God as under great
Affliction and Pressure of Mind, surrounded
with Danger, and in Expectation every Night
of being murther'd and devour'd before
Morning; and I must testify from my
Experience, that a Temper of Peace,
Thankfulness, Love and Affection, is much
more the proper Frame for Prayer than that
of Terror and Discomposure; and that under
the Dread of Mischief impending, a Man is
no more fit for a comforting Performance of
the Duty of praying to God, than he is for
Repentance on a sick Bed: For these
Discomposures affect the Mind as the
others do the Body; and the Discomposure
of the Mind must necessarily be as great a
Disability as that of the Body, and much
greater, Praying to God being properly an
Act Of the Mind, not of the Body.

But to go on; After I had thus secur'd one
Part of my little living Stock, I went about the
whole Island, searching for another private
Place, to make such another Deposit; when
wandring more to the West Point of the
Island, than I had ever done yet, and looking
out to Sea, I thought I saw a Boat upon the
Sea, at a great Distance; I had found a
Prospective Glass, or two, in one of the
Seamen's Chests, which I sav'd out of our
Ship; but I had it not about me, and this was
so remote, that I could not tell what to make
of it; though I look'd at it till my Eyes were
not able to hold to look any longer; whether it
was a Boat, or not, I do not know; but as I
descended from the Hill, I could see no
more of it, so I gave it over; only I resolv'd to
go no more out without a Prospective Glass
in my Pocket.

When I was come down the Hill, to the End
of the Island, where indeed I had never been
before, I was presently convinc'd, that the
seeing the Print of a Man's Foot, was not
such a strange Thing in the Island as I
imagin'd; and but that it was a special

-95-

Providence that I was cast upon the Side of
the Island, where the Savages never came: I
should easily have known, that nothing was
more frequent than for the Canoes from the
Main, when they happen'd to be a little too
far out at Sea, to shoot over to that Side of
the Island for Harbour; likewise as they
often met, and fought in their Canoes, the
Victors having taken any Prisoners, would
bring them over to this Shore, where
according to their dreadful Customs, being
all Canibals, they would kill and eat them; of
which hereafter.

When I was come down the Hill, to the
Shore, as I said above, being the S.W. Point
of the Island, I was perfectly confounded
and amaz'd; nor is it possible for me to
express the Horror of my Mind, at seeing
the Shore spread with Skulls, Hands, Feet,
and other Bones of humane Bodies; and
particularly I observ'd a Place where there
had been a Fire made, and a Circle dug in
the Earth, like a Cockpit, where it is
suppos'd the Savage Wretches had sat
down to their inhumane Feastings upon the
Bodies of their Fellow-Creatures. I was so
astonish'd with the Sight of these Things,
that I entertain'd no Notions of any Danger
to my self from it for a long while; All my
Apprehensions were bury'd in the Thoughts
of such a Pitch of inhuman, hellish Brutality,
and the Horror of the Degeneracy of
Humane Nature; which though I had heard
of often, yet I never had so near a View of
before; in short, I turn'd away my Face from
the horrid Spectacle; my Stomach grew
sick, and I was just at the Point of Fainting,
when Nature discharg'd the Disorder from
my Stomach; and having vomited with an
uncommon violence, I was a little reliev'd;
but cou'd not bear to stay in the Place a
Moment; so I gat me up the Hill again, with
the Speed I cou'd, and walk'd on towards
my own Habitation.

When I came a little out of that Part of the
Island, I stood a while as amaz'd; and then
recovering my self, I look'd with the utmost
Affection of my Soul, and with a Flood
Tears in my Eyes, gave God Thanks that
had cast my Lot in a Part of the World, where
I was distinguish'd from such dreadful
Creatures as these; and that though I had
esteem'd my present Condition very
miserable, had yet given me so many
Comforts in it, that I had still more to give
Thanks for than to complain of; and this
above all, that had even in this miserable
Condition been comforted with the
Knowledge of himself, and the Hope of his
Blessing, which was a Felicity more than
sufficiently equivalent to all the Misery which
I had suffer'd, or could suffer.

In this Frame of Thankfulness, I went Home
to my Castle, and began to be much easier
now, as to the Safety my Circumstances,
than ever I was before; for I observ'd, that
these Wretches never came to this Island in
search of what they could get; perhaps not
seeking, not wanting, or not expecting any
Thing here; and having often, no doubt,
been up in the cover'd woody Part of it,
without finding any Thing to their Purpose. I
knew I had been here now almost eighteen
Years, and never saw the least Foot-steps
of Humane Creature there before; and I
might be here eighteen more, as entirely
conceal'd as I was now, if I did not discover
my self to them, which I had no manner of
Occasion to do, it being my only Business to
keep my self entirely conceal'd where I
was, unless I found a better sort of
Creatures than Canibals to make my self
known to.

Yet I entertain'd such an Abhorrence of the
Savage Wretches, that I have been
speaking of, and of the wretched inhuman
Custom of their devouring and eating one
another up, that I continu'd pensive, and

-96-

sad, and kept close within my own Circle for
almost two Years after this: When I say my
own Circle, I mean by it, my three
Plantations, viz. my Castle, my Country
Seat, which I call'd my Bower, and my
Enclosure in the Woods; nor did I look after
this for any other Use than as an Enclosure
for my Goats; for the Aversion which Nature
gave me to these hellish Wretches, was
such, that I was fearful of seeing them, as of
seeing the Devil himself; nor did I so much
as go to look after my Boat, in all this Time;
but began rather to think of making me
another; for I cou'd not think of ever making
any more Attempts, to bring the other Boat
round the Island to me, least I should meet
with some of these Creatures at Sea, in
which, if I had happen'd to have fallen into
their Hands, I knew what would have been
my Lot.

Time however, and the Satisfaction I had,
that I was in no Danger of being discover'd
by these People, began to wear off my
Uneasiness about them; and I began to live
just in the same compos'd Manner as
before; only with this Difference, that I used
more Caution, and kept my Eyes more
about me than I did before, least I should
happen to be seen by any of them; and
particularly, I was more cautious of firing my
Gun, least any of them being on the Island,
should happen to hear of it; and it was
therefore a very good Providence to me,
that I had furnish'd my self with a tame
Breed of Goats, that I needed not hunt any
more about the Woods, or shoot at them;
and if I did catch any of them after this, it
was by Traps, and Snares, as I had done
before; so that for two Years after this, I
believe I never fir'd my Gun once off, though
I never went out without it; and which was
more, as I had sav'd three Pistols out of the
Ship, I always carry'd them out with me, or
at least two of them, sticking them in my
Goat-skin Belt; also I furbish'd up one of the

great Cutlashes, that I had out of the Ship,
and made me a Belt to put it on also; so that
I was now a most formidable Fellow to look
at, when I went abroad, if you add to the
former Description of my self, the Particular
of two Pistols, and a great broad Sword,
hanging at my Side in a Belt, but without a
Scabbard.

Things going on thus, as I have said, for
some Time; I seem'd, excepting these
Cautions, to be reduc'd to my former calm,
sedate Way of Living, all these Things
tended to shewing me more and more how
far my Condition was from being
miserable, compar'd to some others; nay,
to many other Particulars of Life, which it
might have pleased God to have made my
Lot. It put me upon reflecting, How little
repining there would be among Mankind, at
any Condition of Life, if People would
rather compare their Condition with those
that are worse, in order to be thankful, than
be always Comparing them with those
which are better, to assist their Murmurings
and Complainings.

As in my present Condition there were not
really many Things which I wanted; so
indeed I thought that the Frights I had been
in about these Savage Wretches, and the
Concern I had been in for my own
Preservation, had taken off the Edge of my
Invention for my own Conveniences; and I
had dropp'd a good Design, which I had
once bent my Thoughts too much upon; and
that was, to try if I could not make some of
my Barley into Malt, and then try to brew my
self some Beer: This was really a whimsical
Thought, and I reprov'd my self often for the
Simplicity of it; for I presently saw there
would be the want of several Things
necessary to the making my Beer, that it
would be impossible for me to supply; as
First, Casks to preserve it in, which was a
Thing, that as I have observ'd already, I

-97-

cou'd never compass; no, though I spent not
many Days, but Weeks, nay, Months in
attempting it, but to no purpose. In the next
Place, I had no Hops to make it keep, no
Yeast to make it work, no Copper or Kettle
to make it boil; and yet all these Things,
notwithstanding, I verily believe, had not
these Things interven'd, I mean the Frights
and Terrors I was in about the Savages, I
had undertaken it, and perhaps brought it to
pass too; for I seldom gave any Thing over
without accomplishing it, when I once had it
in my Head enough to begin it.

But my Invention now run quite another Way;
for Night and Day, I could think of nothing
but how I might destroy some of these
Monsters in their cruel bloody
Entertainment, and if possible, save the
Victim they should bring hither to destroy. It
would take up a larger Volume than this
whole Work is intended to be, to set down all
the Contrivances I hatch'd, or rather
brooded upon in my Thought, for the
destroying these Creatures, or at least
frighting them, so as to prevent their coming
hither any more; but all was abortive,
nothing could be possible to take effect,
unless I was to be there to do it my self; and
what could one Man do among them, when
perhaps there might be twenty or thirty of
them together, with their Darts, or their
Bows and Arrows, with which they could
shoot as true to a Mark, I could with my
Gun?

Sometime I contriv'd to dig a Hole under the
Place where they made their Fire, and put in
five or six Pound of Gun-powder, which
when they kindled their Fire, would
consequently take Fire, and blow up all that
was near it; but as in the first Place I should
be very loth to wast so much Powder upon
them, my Store being now within the
Quantity of one Barrel; so neither could I be
sure of its going off' at any certain Time,

when it might surprise them, and at best,
that it would do little more than just blow the
Fire about their Ears and fright them, but not
sufficient to make them forsake the Place;
so I laid it aside, and then propos'd, that I
would place my self in Ambush, in some
convenient Place, with my three Guns, all
double loaded; and in the middle of their
bloody Ceremony, let fly at them, when I
should be sure to kill or wound perhaps two
or three at every shoot; and then falling in
upon them with my three Pistols, and my
Sword, I made no doubt, but that if there
was twenty I should kill them all: This Fancy
pleas'd my Thoughts for some Weeks, and I
was so full of it, that I often dream'd of it;
and sometimes that I was just going to let fly
at them in my Sleep.

I went so far with it in my Imagination, that I
employ'd my self several Days to find out
proper Places to put my self in Ambuscade,
as I said, to watch for them; and I went
frequently to the Place it self, which was
now grown more familiar to me; and
especially while my Mind was thus fill'd with
Thoughts of Revenge, and of a bloody
putting twenty or thirty of them to the Sword,
as I may call it, the Horror I had at the Place,
and at the Signals of the barbarous
Wretches devouring one another, abated my
Malice.

Well, at length I found a Place in the Side of
the Hill, where I was satisfy'd I might
securely wait, till I saw any of their Boats
coming, and might then, even before they
would be ready to come on Shore, convey
my self unseen into Thickets of Trees, in
one of which there was a Hollow large
enough to conceal me entirely; and where I
might sit, and observe all their bloody
Doings, and take my full aim at their Heads,
when they were so close together, as that it
would be next to impossible that I should
miss my Shoot, or that I could fail wounding

-98-

three or four of them at the first Shoot.

In this Place then I resolv'd to fix my Design,
and accordingly I prepar'd two Muskets,
and my ordinary Fowling Piece. The two
Muskets I loaded with a Brace of Slugs
each, and four or five smaller Bullets, about
the Size of Pistol Bullets; and the Fowling
Piece I loaded with near a Handful of Swan-
shot, of the largest Size; I also loaded my
Pistols with about four Bullets each, and in
this Posture, well provided with Ammunition
for a second and third Charge, I prepar'd
my self for my Expedition.

After I had thus laid the Scheme of my
Design, and in my Imagination put it in
Practice, I continually made my Tour every
Morning up to the Top of the Hill, which was
from my Castle, as I call'd it, about three
Miles, or more, to see if I cou'd observe any
Boats upon the Sea, coming near the
Island, or standing over towards it; but I
began to tire of this hard Duty, after I had for
two or three Months constantly kept my
Watch; but came always back without any
Discovery, there having not in all that Time
been the least Appearance, not only on, or
near the Shore; but not on the whole Ocean,
so far as my Eyes or Glasses could reach
every Way.

As long as I kept up my daily Tour to the Hill,
to look out; so long also I kept up the Vigour
of my Design, and my Spirits seem'd to be
all the while in a suitable Form, for so
outragious an Execution as the killing twenty
or thirty naked Savages, for an Offence
which I had not at all entred into a
Discussion of in my Thoughts, any farther
than my Passions were at first fir'd by the
Horror I conceiv'd at the natural Custom of
that People of the Country, who it had been
suffer'd by Providence in his wise
Disposition of the World, to have no other
Guide than that of their own abominable

and vitiated Passions; and constantly were
left, and perhaps had been so for some
Ages, to act: horrid Things, and receive
such dreadful Customs, as nothing but
Nature entirely abandon'd of Heaven, and
acted by hellish Degeneracy, could have run
them into: But now, as I have said, I began
to be weary of the fruitless Excursion, which
I had made so long, and so far, every
Morning in vain, so my Opinion of the Action
it self began to alter, and I began with cooler
and calmer Thoughts to consider what it
was I was going to engage in. What
Authority, or Call I had, to pretend to be
Judge and Executioner upon these Men as
Criminals, whom Heaven had thought fit for
so many Ages to suffer unpunish'd, to go
on, and to be as it were, the Executioners of
his Judgments one upon another. How far
these People were Offenders against me,
and what Right I had to engage in the
Quarrel of that Blood, which they shed
promiscuously one upon another. I debated
this very often with my self thus; How do I
know what God himself judges in this
particular Case? is certain these People
either do not commit this as a Crime; it is
not against their own Consciences
reproving, or their Light reproaching them.
They do not know it be Offence, and then
commit it in Defiance of Divine Justice, we
do in almost all the Sins we commit. They
think it no ore a Crime to kill a Captive taken
in War, than we do kill an Ox; nor to eat
humane Flesh, than we do to eat Mutton.

When I had consider'd this a little, it follow'd
necessarily, that I was certainly in the Wrong
in it, that these People were not Murtherers
in the Sense that I had before condemn'd
them, in my Thoughts; any more than those
Christians were Murtherers, who often put
to Death the Prisoners taken in Battle; or
more frequently, upon many Occasions, put
whole Troops of Men to the Sword, without
giving Quarter, though they threw down their

-99-

Arms and submitted.

In the next Place it occurr'd to me, that albeit
the Usage they thus gave one another, was
thus brutish and inhuman; yet it was really
nothing to me: These People had done me
no Injury. That if they attempted me, or I saw
it necessary my immediate Preservation to
fall upon them, something might be said for
it; but that as I was yet out of their Power,
and they had really no Knowledge of me,
and consequently sign upon me; and
therefore it could not be just for to fall upon
them. That this would justify the Conduct the
Spaniards in all their Barbarities practis'd in
America, and where they destroy'd Millions
of these People, who however they were
Idolaters and Barbarians, and had several
bloody and barbarous Rites in their
Customs, such as sacrificing human
Bodies to their Idols, were yet, as to the
Spaniards, very innocent People; and that
the rooting them out of the Country, is
spoken of with the utmost Abhorrence and
Detestation, by even the Spaniards
themselves, at this Time; and by all other
Christian Nations of Europe, as a meer
Butchery, a bloody and unnatural Piece of
Cruelty, unjustifiable either to God or Man;
and such, as for which the very Name of a
Spaniard is reckon'd to be frightful and
terrible to all People of Humanity, or of
Christian Compassion: As if the Kingdom
of Spain were particularly Eminent for the
Product of a Race of Men, who were
without Principles of Tenderness, or the
common Bowels of Pity to the Miserable,
which is reckon'd to be a Mark of generous
Temper in the Mind.

These Considerations really put me to a
Pause, and to a kind of a Full-stop; and I
began by little and little to be off of my
Design, and to conclude, I had taken wrong
Measures in my Resolutions to attack the
Savages; that it was not my Business to

meddle with them, unless they first attack'd
me, and this it was my Business if possible
to prevent; but that if I were discover'd, and
attack'd, then I knew my Duty.

On the other hand, I argu'd with my self,
That this really was the way not to deliver my
self, but entirely to ruin and destroy my self;
for unless I was sure to kill every one that not
only should be on Shore at that Time, but
that should ever come on Shore afterwards,
if but one of them escap'd, to tell their
Country People what had happen'd, they
would come over again by Thousands to
revenge the Death of their Fellows, and 1
should only bring upon my self a certain
Destruction, which at present I had no
manner of occasion for.

Upon the whole I concluded, That neither in
Principle or in Policy, I ought one way or
other to concern my self in this Affair. That
my Business was by all possible Means to
conceal my self from them, and not to leave
the least Signal to them to guess by, that
there were any living Creatures upon the
Island; I mean of humane Shape.

Religion joyn'd in with this Prudential, and I
was convinc'd now many Ways, that I was
perfectly out of my Duty, when I was laying
all my bloody Schemes for the Destruction
of innocent Creatures, I mean innocent as to
me: As to the Crimes they were guilty of
towards one another, I had nothing to do
with them; they were National, and I ought to
leave them to the Justice of God, who is the
Governour of Nations, and knows how by
National Punishments to make a just
Retribution for National Offences; and to
bring publick Judgments upon those who
offend in a publick Manner, by such Ways as
best pleases him.

This appear'd so clear to me now, that
nothing was a greater Satisfaction to me,

-100-

than that I had not been suffer'd to do a
Thing which I now saw so much Reason to
believe would have been no less a Sin, than
that of wilful Murther, if I had committed it;
and I gave most humble Thanks on my
Knees to God, that had thus deliver'd me
from Blood-Guiltiness; beseeching him to
grant me the Protection of his Providence,
that I might not fall into the Hands of the
Barbarians; or that I might not lay my Hands
upon them, unless I had a more clear Call
from Heaven to do it, in Defence of my own
Life.

Chapter XIX Robinson Discovers a Cave,
Which Serves Him as a Retreat Against the
Savages

In this Disposition I continu'd, for near a
Year after this; and so far was I from
desiring an Occasion for falling upon these
Wretches, that in all that Time, I never once
went up the Hill to see whether there were
any of them in Sight, or to know whether any
of them had been on Shore there, or not,
that I might not be tempted to renew any of
my Contrivances against them, or be
provok'd by any Advantage which might
present it self, to fall upon them; only this I
did I went and remov'd my Boat, which I had
on the other Side the Island, and carry'd it
down to the East End of the whole Island,
where I ran it into a little Cove which I found
under some high Rocks, and where I knew,
by Reason of the Currents, the Savages
durst not, at least would not come with their
Boats, upon any Account whatsoever.

With my Boat I carry'd away every Thing that
I had left there belonging to her, though not
necessary for the bare going thither, viz. A
Mast and Sail which I had made for her, and
a Thing like an Anchor, but indeed which
could not be call'd either Anchor or
Grapling; however, it was the best I could
make of its kind: All these I remov'd, that

there might not be the least Shadow of any
Discovery, or any Appearance of any Boat,
or of any human Habitation upon the Island.

Besides this, I kept my self, as I said, more
retir'd than ever, and seldom went from my
Cell, other than upon my constant
Employment, viz. To milk my She-goats,
and manage my little Flock, in the Wood;
which as it was quite on the other Part of the
Island, was quite out of Danger; for certain
it is, that these Savage People who
sometimes haunted this Island, never came
with any Thoughts of finding any Thing here;
and consequently never wandred off from
the Coast; and I doubt not, but they might
have been several Times on Shore, after
my Apprehensions of them had made me
cautious as well as before; and indeed, I
look'd back with some Horror upon the
Thoughts of what my Condition would have
been, if I had chop'd upon them, and been
discover'd before that, when naked and
unarm'd, except with one Gun, and that
loaden often only with small Shot, I walk'd
every where peeping, and peeping about
the Island, to see what I could get; what a
Surprise should I have been in, if when I
discover'd the Print of a Man's Foot, I had
instead of that, seen fifteen or twenty
Savages, and found them pursuing me, and
by the Swiftness of their Running, no
Possibility of my escaping them.

The Thoughts of this sometimes sunk my
very Soul within me, and distress'd my Mind
so much, that I could not soon recover it, to
think what I should have done, and how I not
only should not have been able to resist
them, but even should not have had
Presence of Mind enough to do what I might
have done; much less, what now after so
much Consideration and Preparation I
might be able to do: Indeed, after serious
thinking of these Things, I should be very
Melancholly, and sometimes it would last a

-101-

great while; but I resolv'd it at last all into
Thankfulness to that Providence, which had
deliver'd me from so many unseen
Dangers, and had kept me from those
Mischiefs which I could no way have been
the Agent in delivering my self from;
because I had not the least Notion of any
such Thing depending,' or the least
Supposition of it being possible.

This renew'd a Contemplation, which often
had come to my Thoughts in former Time,
when first I began to see the merciful
Dispositions of Heaven, in the Dangers we
run through in this Life. How wonderfully we
are deliver'd, when we know nothing of it.
How when we are in (a Quandary, as we
call it) a Doubt or Hesitation, whether to go
this Way, or that Way, a secret Hint shall
direct us this Way, when we intended to go
that Way; nay, when Sense, our own
Inclination, and perhaps Business has call'd
to go the other Way, yet a strange
Impression upon the Mind, from we know
not what Springs, and by we know not what
Power, shall over-rule us to go this Way;
and it shall afterwards appear, that had we
gone that Way which we should have gone,
and even to our Imagination ought to have
gone, we should have been ruin'd and lost:
Upon these, and many like Reflections, I
afterwards made it a certain Rule with me,
That whenever I found those secret Hints, or
pressings of my Mind, to doing, or not doing
any Thing that presented; or to going this
Way, or that Way, I never fail'd to obey the
secret Dictate; though I knew no other
Reason for it, than that such a Pressure, or
such a Hint hung upon my Mind: I could give
many Examples of the Success of this
Conduct in the Course of my Life; but more
especially in the latter Part of my inhabiting
this unhappy Island; besides many
Occasions which it is very likely I might have
taken Notice of, if I had seen with the same
Eyes then, that I saw with now: But 'tis never

too late to be wise; and I cannot but advise
all considering Men, whose Lives are
attended with such extraordinary Incidents
as mine, or even though not so
extraordinary, not to slight such secret
Intimations of Providence, let them come
from what invisible Intelligence they will,
that' I shall not discuss, and perhaps cannot
account for; but certainly they are a Proof of
the Converse of Spirits, and the secret
Communication between those embody'd,
and those unembody'd; and such a Proof
as can never be withstood: Of which I shall
have Occasion to give some very
remarkable Instances, in the Remainder of
my solitary Residence in this dismal Place.

I believe the Reader of this will not think
strange, if I confess that these Anxieties,
these constant Dangers I liv'd in, and the
Concern that was now upon me, put an End
to all Invention, and to all the Contrivances
that I had laid for my future
Accommodations and Conveniencies. I had
the Care of my Safety more now upon my
Hands, than that of my Food. I car'd not to
drive a Nail, or chop a Stick of Wood now,
for fear the Noise I should make should be
heard; much less would I fire a Gun, for the
same Reason; and above all, I was
intollerably uneasy at making any Fire, least
the Smoke which is visible at a great
Distance in the Day should betray me; and
for this Reason I remov'd that Part of my
Business which requir'd Fire; such as
burning of Pots, and Pipes, etc. into my new
Apartment in the Woods, where after I had
been some time, I found to my unspeakable
Consolation, a meer natural Cave in the
Earth, which went in a vast way, and where,
I dare say, no Savage, had he been at the
Mouth of it, would be so hardy as to venture
in, nor indeed, would any Man else; but one
who like me, wanted nothing so much as a
safe Retreat.

-102-

The Mouth of this Hollow, was at the Bottom
of a great Rock, where by meer accident, (I
would say, if I did not see abundant Reason
to ascribe all such Things now to
Providence) I was cutting down some thick
Branches of Trees, to make Charcoal; and
before I go on, I must observe the Reason of
my making this Charcoal; which was thus: I
was afraid of making a Smoke about my
Habitation, as I said before; and yet I could
not live there without baking my Bread,
cooking my Meat, etc. so I contriv'd to burn
some Wood here, as I had seen done in
England, under Turf, till it became Chark, or
dry Coal; and then putting the Fire out, I
preserv'd the Coal to carry Home; and
perform the other Services which Fire was
wanting for at Home without Danger of
Smoke.

But this is by the by: While I was cutting down
some Wood here, I perceiv'd that behind a
very thick Branch of low Brushwood, or
Underwood, there was a kind of hollow
Place; I was curious to look into it, and
getting with Difficulty into the Mouth of it, I
found it was pretty large; that is to say,
sufficient for me to stand upright in it, and
perhaps another with me; but I must confess
to you, I made more hast out than I did in,
when looking farther into the Place, and
which was perfectly dark, I saw two broad
shining Eyes of some Creature, whether
Devil or Man I knew not, which twinkl'd like
two Stars, the dim Light from the Cave's
Mouth shining directly in and making the
Reflection.

However, after some Pause, I recover'd my
self, and began to call my self a thousand
Fools, and tell my self, that he that was
afraid to see the Devil, was not fit to live
twenty Years in an Island all alone; and that I
durst to believe there was nothing in this
Cave that was more frightful than my self;
upon this, plucking up my Courage, I took up

a great Firebrand, and in I rush'd again,
with the Stick flaming in my Hand; I had not
gone three Steps in, but I was almost as
much frighted as I was before; for I heard a
very loud Sigh, like that of a Man in some
Pain, and it was follow'd by a broken
Noise, as if of Words half express'd, and
then a deep Sigh again: I stepp'd back, and
was indeed struck with such a Surprize, that
it put me into a cold Sweat; and if I had had
a Hat on my Head, I will not answer for it,
that my Hair might not have lifted it off. But
still plucking up my Spirits as well as I could,
and encouraging my self a little with
considering that the Power and Presence
of God was every where, and was able to
protect me; upon this I stepp'd forward
again, and by the Light of the Firebrand,
holding it up a little over my Head, I saw lying
on the Ground a most monstrous frightful old
He-goat, just making his Will, as we say,
and gasping for Life, and dying indeed of
meer old Age.

I stirr'd him a little to see if I could get him
out, and he essay'd to get up, but was not
able to raise himself; and I thought with my
self, he might even lie there; for if he had
frighted me so, he would certainly fright any
of the Savages, if any of them should be so
hardy as to come in there, while he had any
Life in him.

I was now recover'd from my Surprize, and
began to look round me, when I found the
Cave was but very small, that is to say, it
might be about twelve Foot over, but in no
manner of Shape, either round or square,
no Hands having ever been employ'd in
making it, but those of meer Nature: I
observ'd also, that there was a Place at the
farther Side of it, that went in farther, but
was so low, that it requir'd me to creep
upon my Hands and Knees to go into it, and
whither I went I knew not; so having no
Candle, I gave it over for some Time; but

-103-

resolv'd to come again the next Day,
provided with Candles, and a Tinder-box,
which I had made of the Lock of one of the
Muskets, with some wild-fire in the Pan.

Accordingly the next Day, I came provided
with six large Candles of my own making;
for I made very good Candles now of
Goat's Tallow; and going into this low
Place, I was oblig'd to creep upon all Fours,
as I have said, almost ten Yards; which by
the way, I thought was a Venture bold
enough, considering that I knew not how far
it might go, nor what was beyond it. When I
was got through the Strait, I found the Roof
rose higher up, I believe near twenty Foot;
but never was such a glorious Sight seen in
the Island, I dare say, as it was, to look
round the Sides and Roof of this Vault, or
Cave; the Walls reflected 100 thousand Lights
to me from my two Candles; what it was in
Rock, whether Diamonds, or any other
precious Stones, or Gold, which I rather
suppos'd it to be, I knew not.

The Place I was in, was a most delightful
Cavity, or Grotto, of its kind, as could be
expected, though perfectly dark; the Floor
was dry and level, and had a sort of small
lose Gravel upon it, so that there was no
nauseous or venemous Creature to be
seen, neither was there any damp, or wet,
on the Sides or Roof: The only Difficulty in it
was the Entrance, which however as it was
a Place of Security, and such a Retreat as I
wanted, I thought that was a Convenience;
so that I was really rejoyc'd at the
Discovery, and resolv'd without any Delay,
to bring some of those Things which I was
most anxious about, to this Place;
particularly, I resolv'd to bring hither my
Magazine of Powder, and all my spare
Arms, viz. Two Fowling-Pieces, for I had
three in all; and three Muskets, for of them I
had eight in all; so I kept at my Castle only
five, which stood ready mounted like

Pieces of Cannon, on my out-most Fence;
and were ready also to take out upon any
Expedition.

Upon this Occasion of removing my
Ammunition, I took occasion to open the
Barrel of Powder which I took up out of the
Sea, and which had been wet; and I found
that the Water had penetrated about three or
four Inches into the Powder, on every Side,
which caking and growing hard, had
preserv'd the inside like a Kernel in a Shell;
so that I had near sixty Pound of very good
Powder in the Center of the Cask, and this
was an agreeable Discovery to me at that
Time; so I carry'd all away thither, never
keeping above two or three Pound of
Powder with me in my Castle, for fear of a
Surprize of any kind: I also carry'd thither all
the Lead I had Belt for Bullets.

I fancy'd my self now like one of the ancient
Giants, which are said to live in Caves, and
Holes, in the Rocks, where none could
come at them; for I perswaded my self while
I was here, if five hundred Savages were to
hunt me, they could never find me out; or if
they did, they would not venture to attack me
here.

The old Goat who I found expiring, dy'd in
the Mouth of the Cave, the next Day after I
made this Discovery; and I found it much
easier to dig a great Hole there, and throw
him in, and cover him with Earth, than to
drag him out; so I interr'd him there, to
prevent the Offence to my Nose.

I was now in my twenty third Year of
Residence in this Island, and was so
naturaliz'd to the Place, and to the Manner
of Living, that could I have but enjoy'd the
Certainty that no Savages would come to
the Place to disturb me, I could have been
content to have capitulated for spending the
rest of my Time there, even to the last

-104-

Moment, till I had laid me down and dy'd,
like the old Goat in the Cave. I had also
arriv'd to some little Diversions and
Amusements, which made the Time pass
more pleasantly with me a great deal, than it
did before; as First, I had taught my Poll, as
I noted before, to speak; and he did it so
familiarly, and talk'd so articulately and
plain, that it was very pleasant to me; and he
liv'd with me no less than six and twenty
Years: How long he might live afterwards, I
know not; though I know they have a Notion
in the Brasils, that they live a hundred Years;
perhaps poor Poll may be alive there still,
calling after Poor Robin Crusoe to this Day.
I wish no English Man the ill Luck to come
there and hear him; but if he did, he would
certainly believe it was the Devil. My Dog
was a very pleasant and loving Companion
to me, for no less than sixteen Years of my
Time, and then dy'd, of meer old Age; as
for my Cats, they multiply'd as I have
observ'd to that Degree, that I was oblig'd
to shoot several of them at first, to keep
them from devouring me, and all I had; but at
length, when the two old Ones I brought with
me were gone, and after some time
continually driving them from me, and letting
them have no Provision with me, they all ran
wild into the Woods, except two or three
Favourites, which I kept tame; and whose
Young when they had any, I always drown'd;
and these were part of my Family: Besides
these, I always kept two or three houshold
Kids about me, who I taught to feed out of
my Hand; and I had two more Parrots which
talk'd pretty well, and would all call Robin
Crusoe; but none like my first; nor indeed
did I take the Pains with any of them that I
had done with him. I had also several tame
Sea-Fowls, whose Names I know not, who
I caught upon the Shore, and cut their Wings;
and the little Stakes which I had planted
before my Castle Wall being now grown up
to a good thick Grove, these Fowls all liv'd
among these low Trees, and bred there,

which was very agreeable to me; so that as I
said above, I began to be very well
contented with the Life I led, if it might but
have been secur'd from the dread of the
Savages.

But it was otherwise directed; and it may
not be amiss for all People who shall meet
with my Story, to make this just Observation
from it, vis. How frequently in the Course of
our Lives, the Evil which in it self we seek
most to shun, and which when we are fallen
into it, is the most dreadful to us, is
oftentimes the very Means or Door of our
Deliverance, by which alone we can be
rais'd again from the Affliction we are fallen
into. I cou'd give many Examples of this in
the Course of my unaccountable Life; but in
nothing was it more particularly remarkable,
than in the Circumstances of my last Years
of solitary Residence in this Island.

Chapter XX Another Visit of the
Savages—Robinson Sees Them
Dancing—He Perceives the Wreck of a
Vessel

It was now the Month of December, as I
said above, in my twenty third Year; and this
being the Southern Solstice, for Winter I
cannot call it, was the particular Time of my
Harvest, and requir'd my being pretty much
abroad in the Fields; when going out pretty
early in the Morning, even before it was
thorow Day-light, I was surpriz'd with
seeing a Light of some Fire upon the Shore,
at a Distance from me, of about two Mile
towards the End of the Island, where I had
observ'd some Savages had been as
before; but not on the other Side; but to my
great Affliction, it was on my Side of the
Island.

I was indeed terribly surpriz'd at the Sight,
and stepp'd short within my Grove, not
daring to go out, least I might be surpriz'd;

-105-

and yet I had no more Peace within, from
the Apprehensions I had, that if these
Savages in rambling over the Island, should
find my Corn standing, or cut, or any of my
Works and Improvements, they would
immediately conclude, that there were
People in the Place, and would then never
give over till they had found me out: In this
Extremity I went back directly to my Castle,
pull'd up the Ladder after me, and made all
Things without look as wild and natural as I
could.

Then I prepar'd my self within, putting my
self in a Posture of Defence; I loaded all my
Cannon, as I call'd them; that is to say, my
Muskets, which were mounted upon my
new Fortification, and all my Pistols, and
resolv'd to defend my self to the last Gasp,
not forgetting seriously to commend my self
to the Divine Protection, and earnestly to
pray to God to deliver me out of the Hands
of the Barbarians; and in this Posture I
continu'd about two Hours; but began to be
mighty impatient for Intelligence abroad, for
I had no Spies to send out.

After sitting a while longer, and musing
what I should do in this Case, I was not able
to bear sitting in Ignorance any longer; so
setting up my Ladder to the Side of the Hill,
where there was a flat Place, as I observ'd
before, and then pulling the Ladder up after
me, I set it up again, and mounted to the Top
of the Hill; and pulling out my Perspective
Glass, which I had taken on Purpose, I laid
me down flat on my Belly, on the Ground,
and began to look for the Place; I presently
found there was no less than nine naked
Savages, sitting round a small Fire, they
had made, not to warm them; for they had
no need of that, the Weather being extreme
hot; but as I suppos'd, to dress some of
their barbarous Diet, of humane Flesh,
which they had brought with them, whether
alive or dead I could not know.

They had two Canoes with them, which they
had haled up upon the Shore; and as it was
then Tide of Ebb, they seem'd to me to wait
for the Return of the Flood, to go away
again; it is not easy to imagine what
Confusion this Sight put me into, especially
seeing them come on my Side the Island,
and so near me too; but when I observ'd
their coming must be always with the
Current of the Ebb, I began afterwards to be
more sedate in my Mind, being satisfy'd
that I might go abroad with Safety all the
Time of the Tide of Flood, if they were not
on Shore before: And having made this
Observation, I went abroad about my
Harvest Work with the more Composure.

As I expected, so it prov'd; for as soon as
the Tide made to the Westward, I saw them
all take Boat, and row (or paddle as we call
it) all away: I should have observ'd, that for
an Hour and more before they went off, they
went to dancing, and I could easily discern
their Postures, and Gestures, by my
Glasses: I could not perceive by my nicest
Observation, but that they were stark
naked, and had not the least covering upon
them; but whether they were Men or
Women, that I could not distinguish.

As soon as I saw them shipp'd, and gone, I
took two Guns upon my Shoulders, and two
Pistols at my Girdle, and my great Sword by
my Side, without a Scabbard, and with all
the Speed I was able to make, I went away
to the Hill, where I had discover'd the first
Appearance of all; and as soon as I gat
thither, which was not less than two Hours
(for I could not go apace, being so loaden
with Arms as I was) I perceiv'd there had
been three Canoes more of Savages on
that Place; and looking out farther, I saw
they were all at Sea together, making over
for the Main.

This was a dreadful Sight to me, especially

-106-

when going down to the Shore, I could see
the Marks of Horror, which the dismal Work
they had been about had left behind it, viz.
The Blood, the Bones, and part of the Flesh
of humane Bodies, eaten and devour'd by
those Wretches, with Merriment and Sport: I
was so fill'd with Indignation at the Sight,
that I began now to premeditate the
Destruction of the next that I saw there, let
them be who, or how many soever.

It seem'd evident to me, that the Visits
which they thus make to this Island, are not
very frequent; for it was above fifteen
Months before any more of them came on
Shore there again; that is to say, I neither
saw them, or any Footsteps, or Signals of
them, in all that Time; for as to the rainy
Seasons, then they are sure not to come
abroad, at least not so far; yet all this while I
liv'd uncomfortably, by reason of the
constant Apprehensions I was in of their
coming upon me by Surprize; from whence I
observe, that the Expectation of Evil is more
bitter than the Suffering, especially if there
is no room to shake off that Expectation, or
those Apprehensions.

During all this Time, I was in the murthering
Humour; and took up most of my Hours,
which should have been better employ'd, in
contriving how to circumvent, and fall upon
them, the very next Time I should see them;
especially if they should be divided, as they
were the last Time, into two Parties; nor did
I consider at all, that if I kill'd one Party,
suppose Ten, or a Dozen, I was still the next
Day, or Week, or Month, to kill another, and
so another, even ad infinitum, till I should be
at length no less a Murtherer than they were
in being Man-eaters; and perhaps much
more so.

I spent my Days now in great Perplexity, and
Anxiety of Mind, expecting that I should one
Day or other fall into the Hands of these

merciless Creatures; and if I did at any Time
venture abroad, it was not without looking
round me with the greatest Care and
Caution imaginable; and now I found to my
great Comfort, how happy it was that I
provided for a tame Flock or Herd of Goats;
for I durst not upon any account fire my Gun,
especially near that Side of the Island where
they usually came, least I should alarm the
Savages; and if they had fled from me now,
I was sure to have them come back again,
with perhaps two or three hundred Canoes
with them, in a few Days, and then I knew
what to expect.

However, I wore out a Year and three
Months more, before I ever saw any more of
the Savages, and then I found them again,
as I shall soon observe. It is true, they might
have been there once, or twice; but either
they made no stay, or at least I did not hear
them; but in the Month of May, as near as I
could calculate, and in my four and twentieth
Year, I had a very strange Encounter with
them, of which in its Place.

The Perturbation of my Mind, during this
fifteen or sixteen Months Interval, was very
great; I slept unquiet, dream'd always
frightful Dreams, and often started out of my
Sleep in the Night: In the Day great Troubles
overwhelm'd my Mind, and in the Night I
dream'd often of killing the Savages, and of
the Reasons why I might justify the doing of
it; but to wave all this for a while; it was in
the middle of May, on the sixteenth Day I
think, as well as my poor wooden Calendar
would reckon; for I markt all upon the Post
still; I say, it was the sixteenth of May, that it
blew a very great Storm of Wind, all Day,
with a great deal of Lightning, and Thunder,
and a very foul Night it was after it; I know
not what was the particular Occasion of it;
but as I was reading in the Bible, and taken
up with very serious Thoughts about my
present Condition, I was surpriz'd with a

-107-

Noise of a Gun as I thought fir'd at Sea.

This was to be sure a Surprize of a quite
different Nature from any I had met with
before; for the Notions this put into my
Thoughts, were quite of another kind. I
started up in the greatest hast imaginable,
and in a trice clapt my Ladder to the middle
Place of the Rock, and pull'd it after me,
and mounting it the second Time, got to the
Top of the Hill, the very Moment, that a Flash
of Fire bid me listen for a second Gun,
which accordingly, in about half a Minute I
heard; and by the sound, knew that it was
from that Part of the Sea where I was driven
down the Current in my Boat.

I immediately consider'd that this must be
some Ship in Distress, and that they had
some Comrade, or some other Ship in
Company, and fir'd these Guns for Signals
of Distress, and to obtain Help: I had this
Presence of Mind at that Minute, as to think
that though I could not help them, it may be
they might help me; so I brought together all
the dry Wood I could get at hand, and
making a good handsome Pile, I set it on
Fire upon the Hill; the Wood was dry, and
blaz'd freely; and though the Wind blew very
hard, yet it burnt fairly out; that I was certain,
if there was any such Thing as a Ship, they
must needs see it, and no doubt they did;
for as soon as ever my Fire blaz'd up, I
heard another Gun, and after that several
others, all from the same Quarter; I ply'd my
Fire all Night long, till Day broke; and when
it was broad Day, and the Air clear'd up, I
saw something at a great Distance at Sea,
full East of the Island, whether a Sail, or a
Hull, I could not distinguish, no not with my
Glasses, the Dna was so great, and the
Weather still something haizy also; at least it
was so out at Sea.

I look'd frequently at it all that Day, and soon
perceiv'd that it did not move; so I presently

concluded, that it was a Ship at an Anchor,
and being eager, you may be sure, to be
satisfy'd, I took my Gun in my Hand, and run
toward the South Side of the Island, to the
Rocks where I had formerly been carry'd
away with the Current, and getting up there,
the Weather by this Time being perfectly
clear, I could plainly see to my great Sorrow,
the Wreck of a Ship cast away in the Night,
upon those concealed Rocks which I found,
when I was out in my Boat; and which
Rocks, as they check'd the Violence of the
Stream, and made a kind of Counter-
stream, or Eddy, were the Occasion of my
recovering from the most desperate
hopeless Condition that ever I had been in,
in all my Life.

Thus what is one Man's Safety, is another
Man's Destruction; for it seems these Men,
whoever they were, being out of their
Knowledge, and the Rocks being wholly
under Water, had been driven upon them in
the Night, the Wind blowing hard at E. and
E.N.E: Had they seen the Island, as I must
necessarily suppose they did not, they
must, as I thought, have endeavour'd to
have sav'd themselves on Shore by the
Help of their Boat; but their firing of Guns for
Help, especially when they saw, as I
imagin'd, my Fire, fill'd me with many
Thoughts: First, I imagin'd that upon seeing
my Light, they might have put themselves
into their Boat, and have endeavour'd to
make the Shore; but that the Sea going very
high, they might have been cast away; other
Times I imagin'd, that they might have lost
their Boat before, as might be the Case
many Ways; as particularly by the Breaking
of the Sea upon their Ship, which many
Times obliges Men to stave, or take in
Pieces their Boat; and sometimes to throw
it over-board with their own Hands: Other
Times I imagin'd, they had some other
Ship, or Ships in Company, who upon the
Signals of Distress they had made, had

-108-

taken them up, and carry'd them off: Other
whiles I fancy'd, they were all gone off to
Sea in their Boat, and being hurry'd away
by the Current that I had been formerly in,
were carry'd out into the great Ocean,
where there was nothing but Misery and
Perishing; and that perhaps they might by
this Time think of starving, and of being in a
Condition to eat one another.

As all these were but Conjectures at best;
so in the Condition I was in, I could do no
more than look on upon the Misery of the
poor Men, and pity them, which had still this
good Effect on my Side, that it gave me
more and more Cause to give Thanks to
God who had so happily and comfortably
provided for me in my desolate Condition;
and that of two Ships Companies who were
now cast away upon this part of the World,
not one Life should be spar'd but mine: I
learn'd here again to observe, that it is very
rare that the Providence of God casts us
into any Condition of Life so low, or any
Misery so great, but we may see something
or other to be thankful for; and may see
others in worse Circumstances than our
own.

Such certainly was the Case of these Men,
of whom I could not so much as see room to
suppose any of them were sav'd; nothing
could make it rational, so much as to wish,
or expect that they did not all perish there;
except the Possibility only of their being
taken up by another Ship in Company, and
this was but meer Possibility indeed; for I
saw not the least Signal or Appearance of
any such Thing.

I cannot explain by any possible Energy of
Words, what a strange longing or hankering
of Desires I felt in my Soul upon this Sight;
breaking out sometimes thus; O that there
had been but one or two; nay, or but one
Soul sav'd out of this Ship, to have escap'd

to me, that I might but have had one
Companion, one Fellow-Creature to have
spoken to me, and to have convers'd with!
In all the Time of my solitary Life I never felt
so earnest, so strong a Desire after the
Society of my Fellow-Creatures, or so
deep a Regret at the want of it.

Chapter XXI

He Visits the Wreck and Obtains Many
Stores from it—

Again Thinks of Quitting the Island—Has a
Remarkable Dream

There are some secret moving Springs in
the Affections, which when they are set a
going by some Object in view, or be it some
Object, though not in view, yet rendred
present to the Mind by the Power of
Imagination, that Motion' carries out the
Soul by its Impetuosity to such violent eager
embracings of the Object, that the Absence
of it is insupportable.

Such were these earnest Wishings, That but
one Man had been sav'd! O that it had been
but One! I believe I repeated the Words, O
that it had been but One! A thousand Times;
and the Desires were so mov'd by it, that
when I spoke the Words, my Hands would
clinch together, and my Fingers press the
Palms of my Hands, that if I had had any soft
Thing in my Hand, it wou'd have crusht it
involuntarily; and my Teeth in my Head
wou'd strike together, and set against one
another so strong, that for some time I cou'd
not part them again.

Let the Naturalists explain these Things,
and the Reason and Manner of them; all I
can say to them, is, to describe the Fact,
which was even surprising to me when I
found it; though I knew not from what it
should proceed; it was doubtless the effect

-109-

of ardent Wishes, and of strong Ideas
form'd in my Mind, realizing the Comfort,
which the Conversation of one of my
Fellow-Christians would have been to me.

But it was not to be; either their Fate or
mine, or both, forbid it; for till the last Year of
my being on this Island, I never knew
whether any were saved out of that Ship or
no; and had only the Affliction some Days
after, to see the Corps of a drownded Boy
come on Shore, at the End of the Island
which was next the Shipwreck: He had on
no Cloaths, but a Seaman's Wastcoat, a
pair of open knee'd Linnen Drawers, and a
blew Linnen Shirt; but nothing to direct me
so much as to guess what Nation he was of:
He had nothing in his Pocket, but two
Pieces of Eight, and a Tobacco Pipe; the
last was to me of ten times more value than
the first.

It was now calm, and I had a great mind to
venture out in my Boat, to this Wreck; not
doubting but I might find something on
board, that might be useful to me; but that
did not altogether press me so much, as the
Possibility that there might be yet some
living Creature on board, whose Life I might
not only save, but might by saving that Life,
comfort my own to the last Degree; and this
Thought clung so to my Heart, that I could not
be quiet, Night or Day, but I must venture out
in my Boat on board this Wreck; and
committing the rest to God's Providence, I
thought the Impression was so strong upon
my Mind, that it could not be resisted, that it
must come from some invisible Direction,
and that I should be wanting to my self if I did
not go.

Under the Power of this Impression, I
hasten'd back to my Castle, prepar'd every
Thing for my Voyage, took a Quantity of
Bread, a great Pot for fresh Water, a
Compass to steer by, a Bottle of Rum; for I

had still a great deal of that left; a Basket full
of Raisins: And thus loading my self with
every Thing necessary, I went down to my
Boat, got the Water out of her, and got her
afloat, loaded all my Cargo in her, and then
went Home again for more; my second
Cargo was a great Bag full of Rice, the
Umbrella to set up over my Head for Shade;
another large Pot full of fresh Water, and
about two Dozen of my small Loaves, or
Barley Cakes, more than before, with a
Bottle of Goats-Milk, and a Cheese; all
which, with great Labour and Sweat, I
brought to my Boat; and praying to God to
direct my Voyage, I put out, and Rowing or
Padling the Canoe along the Shore, I came
at last to the utmost Point of the Island on
that Side, (viz.) N. E. And now I was to
launch out into the Ocean, and either to
venture, or not to venture. I look'd on the
rapid Currents which ran constantly on both
Sides of the Island, at a Distance, and
which were very terrible to me, from the
Remembrance of the Hazard I had been in
before, and my Heart began to fail me; for I
foresaw that if I was driven into either of
those Currents, I should be carry'd a vast
Way out to Sea, and perhaps out of my
Reach, or Sight of the Island again; and that
then, as my Boat was but small, if any little
Gale of Wind should rise, I should be
inevitably lost.

These Thoughts so oppress'd my Mind, that
I began to give over my Enterprize, and
having haled my Boat into a little Creek on
the Shore, I stept out, and sat me down
upon a little rising bit of Ground, very
pensive and anxious, between Fear and
Desire about my Voyage; when as I was
musing, I could perceive that the Tide was
turn'd, and the Flood come on, upon which
my going was for so many Hours
impracticable; upon this presently it
occurr'd to me, that I should go up to the
highest Piece of Ground I could find, and

-110-

observe, if I could, how the Sets of the Tide,
or Currents lay, when the Flood came in,
that I might judge whether if I was driven
one way out, I might not expect to be driven
another way home, with the same
Rapidness of the Currents: This Thought
was no sooner in my Head, but I cast my
Eye upon a little Hill, which sufficiently over-
look'd the Sea both ways, and from whence
I had a clear view of the Currents, or Sets of
the Tide, and which way I was to guide my
self in my Return; here I found, that as the
Current of the Ebb set out close by the
South Point of the Island; so the Current of
the Flood set in close by the Shore of the
North Side, and that I had nothing to do but
to keep to the North of the Island in my
Return, and I should do well enough.

Encourag'd with this Observation, I resolv'd
the next Morning to set out with the first of
the Tide; and reposing my self for the Night
in the Canoe, under the great Watch-coat, I
mention'd, I launched out: I made first a little
out to Sea full North, till I began to feel the
Benefit of the Current, which set Eastward,
and which carry'd me at a great rate, and
yet did not so hurry me as the Southern Side
Current had done before, and so as to take
from me all Government of the Boat; but
having a strong Steerage with my Paddle, I
went at a great rate, directly for the Wreck,
and in less than two Hours I came up to it.

It was a dismal Sight to look at: The Ship,
which by its building was Spanish, stuck
fast, jaum'd in between two Rocks; all the
Stern and Quarter of her was beaten to
pieces, with the Sea; and as her
Forecastle, which stuck in the Rocks, had
run on with great Violence, her Mainmast
and Foremast were brought by the Board;
that is to say, broken short off; but her
Boltsprit was found, and the Head and Bow
appear'd firm; when I came close to her, a
Dog appear'd upon her, who seeing me

coming, yelp'd, and cry'd; and as soon as I
call'd him, jump'd into the Sea, to come to
me, and I took him into the Boat; but found
him almost dead for Hunger and Thirst: I
gave him a Cake of my Bread, and he eat it
like a ravenous Wolf, that had been starving
a Fortnight in the Snow: I then gave the poor
Creature some fresh Water, with which, if I
would have let him, he would have burst
himself.

After this I went on board; but the first Sight I
met with, was two Men drown'd, in the
Cookroom, or Forecastle of the Ship, with
their Arms fast about one another: I
concluded, as is indeed probable, that
when the Ship struck, it being in a Storm,
the Sea broke so high, and so continually
over her, that the Men were not able to bear
it, and were strangled with the constant
rushing in of the Water, as much as if they
had been under Water. Besides the Dog,
there was nothing left in the Ship that had
Life; nor any Goods that I could see, but
what were spoil'd by the Water. There were
some Casks of Liquor, whether Wine or
Brandy, I knew not, which lay lower in the
Hold; and which, the Water being ebb'd out,
I could see; but they were too big to meddle
with: I saw several Chests, which I believ'd
belong'd to some of the Seamen; and I got
two of them into the Boat, without
examining what was in them.

Had the Stern of the Ship been fix'd, and
the Forepart broken off, I am perswaded I
might have made a good Voyage; for by
what I found in these two Chests, I had room
to suppose, the Ship had a great deal of
Wealth on board; and if I may guess by the
Course she steer'd, she must have been
bound from the Buenos Ayres, or the Rio de
la Plata, in the South Part of America,
beyond the Brasils, to the Havana, in the
Gulph of Mexico, and so perhaps to Spain:
She had no doubt a great Treasure in her;

-111-

but of no use at that time to any body; and
what became of the rest of her People, I
then knew not.

I found besides these Chests, a little Cask
full of Liquor, of about twenty Gallons, which
I got into my Boat, with much Difficulty; there
were several Muskets in a Cabin, and a
great Powder-horn, with about 4 Pounds of
Powder in it; as for the Muskets, I had no
occasion for them; so I left them, but took
the Powder-horn: I took a Fire Shovel and
Tongs, which I wanted extremely; as also
two little Brass Kettles, a Copper Pot to
make Chocolate, and a Gridiron; with this
Cargo, and the Dog, I came away, the Tide
beginning to make home again; and the
same Evening, about an Hour within Night, I
reach'd the Island again, weary and fatigu'd
to the last Degree.

I repos'd that Night in the Boat, and in the
Morning I resolved to harbour what I had
gotten in my new Cave, not to carry it home
to my Castle. After refreshing my self, I got
all my Cargo on Shore, and began to
examine the Particulars: The Cask of Liquor
I found to be a kind of Rum, but not such as
we had at the Brasils; and in a Word, not at
all good; but when I came to open the
Chests, I found several Things, of great use
to me: For Example, I found in one, a fine
Case of Bottles, of an extraordinary kind,
and fill'd with Cordial Waters, fine, and very
good; the Bottles held about three Pints
each, and were tipp'd with Silver: I found
two Pots of very good Succades, or
Sweetmeats, so fastned also on top, that
the Salt Water had not hurt them; and two
more of the same, which the Water had
spoil'd: I found some very good Shirts,
which were very welcome to me; and about
a dozen and half of Linnen white
Handkerchiefs, and colour'd Neckcloths;
the former were also very welcome, being
exceeding refreshing to wipe my Face in a

hot Day; besides this, when I came to the
Till in the Chest, I found there three great
Bags of Pieces of Eight, which held about
eleven hundred Pieces in all; and in one of
them, wrapt up in a Paper, six Doubloons of
Gold, and some small Bars or Wedges of
Gold; I suppose they might all weigh near a
Pound.

The other Chest I found had some Cloaths
in it, but of little Value; but by the
Circumstances it must have belong'd to the
Gunner's Mate; though there was no
Powder in it; but about two Pound of fine
glaz'd Powder, in three small Flasks, kept, I
suppose, for charging their Fowling-
Pieces on occasion: Upon the whole, I got
very little by this Voyage, that was of any
use to me; for as to the Money, I had no
manner of occasion for it: 'Twas to me as
the Dirt under my Feet; and I would have
given it all for three or four pair of English
Shoes and Stockings, which were Things I
greatly wanted, but had not had on my Feet
now for many Years: I had indeed gotten
two pair of Shoes now, which I took off of
the Feet of the two drown'd Men, who I saw
in the Wreck; and I found two pair more in
one of the Chests, which were very
welcome to me; but they were not like our
English Shoes, either for Ease, or Service;
being rather what we call Pumps, than
Shoes: I found in this Seaman's Chest,
about fifty Pieces of Eight in Ryals, but no
Gold; I suppose this belong'd to a poorer
Man than the other, which seem'd to belong
to some Officer.

Well, however, I lugg'd this Money home to
my Cave, and laid it up, as I had done that
before, which I brought from our own Ship;
but it was great Pity as I said, that the over
Part of this Ship had not come to my Share;
for I am satisfy'd I might have loaded my
Canoe several Times over with Money,
which if I had ever escap'd to England,

-112-

would have lain here safe enough, till I might
have come again and fetch'd it.

Having now brought all my Things on Shore,
and secur'd them, I went back to my Boat,
and row'd, or paddled her along the Shore,
to her old Harbour, where I laid her up, and
made the best of my way to my old
Habitation, where I found every thing safe
and quiet; so I began to repose my self, live
after my old fashion, and take care of my
Family Affairs; and for a while, I liv'd easy
enough; only that I was more vigilant than I
us'd to be, look'd out oftner, and did not go
abroad so much; and if at any time I did stir
with any Freedom, it was always to the East
Part of the Island, where I was pretty well
satisfy'd the Savages never came, and
where I could go without so many
Precautions, and such a Load of Arms and
Ammunition, as I always carry'd with me, if I
went the other way.

I liv'd in this Condition near two Years more;
but my unlucky Head, that was always to let
me know it was born to make my Body
miserable, was all this two Years fill'd with
Projects and Designs, how, if it were
possible, I might get away from this Island;
for sometimes I was for making another
Voyage to the Wreck, though my Reason
told me that there was nothing left there,
worth the Hazard of my Voyage:
Sometimes for a Ramble one way,
sometimes another; and I believe verily, if I
had had the Boat that I went from Sallee in, I
should have ventur'd to Sea, bound any
where, I knew not whither.

I have been in all my Circumstances a
Memento to those who are touch'd with the
general Plague of Mankind, whence, for
ought I know, one half of their Miseries flow;
I mean, that of not being satisfy'd with the
Station wherein God and Nature has plac'd
them; for not to look back upon my primitive

Condition, and the excellent Advice of my
Father, the Opposition to which, was, as I
may call it, my ORIGINAL SIN; my
subsequent Mistakes of the same kind had
been the Means of my coming into this
miserable Condition; for had that
Providence, which so happily had seated
me at the Brasils, as a Planter, bless'd me
with confin'd Desires, and I could have
been contented to have gone on gradually, I
might have been by this Time; I mean, in the
Time of my being in this Island, one of the
most considerable Planters in the Brasils,
nay, I am perswaded, that by the
Improvements I had made, in that little Time I
liv'd there, and the Encrease I should
probably have made, if I had stay'd, I might
have been worth an hundred thousand
Moydors; and what Business had I to leave
a settled Fortune, a well stock'd Plantation,
improving and encreasing, to turn Supra-
Cargo to Guinea, to fetch Negroes; when
Patience and Time would have so
encreas'd our Stock at Home, that we could
have bought them at our own Door, from
those whose Business it was to fetch them;
and though it had cost us something more,
yet the Difference of that Price was by no
Means worth saving, at so great a Hazard.

But as this is ordinarily the Fate of young
Heads, so Reflection upon the Folly of it, is
as ordinarily the Exercise of more years, or
of the dear bought Experience of Time; and
so it was with me now; and yet so deep had
the Mistake taken root in my Temper, that I
could not satisfy my self in my Station, but
was continually poring upon the Means, and
Possibility of my Escape from this Place;
and that I may with the greater Pleasure to
the Reader, bring on the remaining Part of
my Story, it may not be improper, to give
some Account of my first Conceptions on
the Subject of this foolish Scheme, for my
Escape; and how, and upon what
Foundation I acted.

-113-

I am now to be suppos'd retir'd into my
Castle, after my late Voyage to the Wreck,
my Frigate laid up, and secur'd under
Water, as usual, and my Condition restor'd
to what it was before: I had more Wealth
indeed than I had before, but was not at all
the richer; for I had no more use for it, than
the Indians of Peru had, before the
Spaniards came there.

It was one of the Nights in the rainy Season
in March, the four and twentieth Year of my
first setting Foot in this Island of
Solitariness; I was lying in my Bed, or
Hammock, awake, very well in Health, had
no Pain, no Distemper, no Uneasiness of
Body; no, nor any Uneasiness of Mind,
more than ordinary; but could by no means
close my Eyes; that is, so as to sleep; no,
not a Wink all Night long, otherwise than as
follows:

It is as impossible, as needless, to set
down the innumerable Crowd of Thoughts
that whirl'd through that great thorow-fare
of the Brain, the Memory, in this Night's
Time: I run over the whole History of my Life
in Miniature, or by Abridgment, as I may call
it, to my coming to this Island; and also of
the Part of my Life, since I came to this
Island. In my Reflections upon the State of
my Case, since I came on Shore on this
Island, I was comparing the happy Posture
of my Affairs, in the first Years of my
Habitation here, compar'd to the Life of
Anxiety, Fear and Care, which I had liv'd
ever since I had seen the Print of a Foot in
the Sand; not that I did not believe the
Savages had frequented the Island even all
the while, and might have been several
Hundreds of them at Times on Shore there;
but I had never known it, and was incapable
of any Apprehensions about it; my
Satisfaction was perfect, though my
Danger was the same; and I was as happy
in not knowing my Danger, as if I had never

really been expos'd to it: This furnish'd my
Thoughts with many very profitable
Reflections, and particularly this one, How
infinitely Good that Providence is, which
has provided in its Government of Mankind,
such narrow bounds to his Sight and
Knowledge of Things, and though he walks
in the midst of so many thousand Dangers,
the Sight of which, if discover'd to him,
would distract his Mind, and sink his Spirits;
he is kept serene, and calm, by having the
Events of Things hid from his Eyes, and
knowing nothing of the Dangers which
surround him.

After these Thoughts had for some Time
entertain'd me, I came to reflect seriously
upon the real Danger I had been In, for so
many Years, in this very Island; and how I
had walk'd about in the greatest Security,
and with all possible Tranquillity; even when
perhaps nothing but a Brow of a Hill, a great
Tree, or the casual Approach of Night, had
been between me and the worst kind of
Destruction, viz. That of falling into the
Hands of Cannibals, and Savages, who
would have seiz'd on me with the same
View, as I did of a Goat, or a Turtle; and
have thought it no more a Crime to kill and
devour me, than I did of a Pidgeon, or a
Curlieu: I would unjustly slander my self, if I
should say I was not sincerely thankful to my
great Preserver, to whose singular
Protection I acknowledg'd, with great
Humility, that all these unknown
Deliverances were due; and without which,
I must inevitably have fallen into their
merciless Hands.

When these Thoughts were over, my Head
was for some time taken up in considering
the Nature of these wretched Creatures; I
mean, the Savages; and how it came to
pass in the World, that the wise Governour
of all Things should give up any of his
Creatures to such Inhumanity; nay, to

-114-

something so much below, even Brutality it
self, as to devour its own kind; but as this
ended in some (at that Time fruitless)
Speculations, it occurr'd to me to enquire,
what Part of the World these Wretches liv'd
in; how far off the Coast was from whence
they came; what they ventur'd over so far
from home for; what kind of Boats they had;
and why I might not order my self, and my
Business so, that I might be as able to go
over thither, as they were to come to me.

I never so much as troubl'd my self to
consider what I should do with my self,
when I came thither; what would become of
me, if I fell into the Hands of the Savages; or
how I should escape from them, if they
attempted me; no, nor so much as how it
was possible for me to reach the Coast,
and not be attempted by some or other of
them, without any Possibility of delivering
my self; and if I should not fall into their
Hands, what I should do for Provision, or
whither I should bend my Course; none of
these Thoughts, I say, so much as came in
my way; but my Mind was wholly bent upon
the Notion of my passing over in my Boat, to
the Main Land: I look'd back upon my
present Condition, as the most miserable
that could possibly be, that I was not able to
throw my self into any thing but Death, that
could be call'd worse; that if I reached the
Shore of the Main, I might perhaps meet
with Relief, or I might coast along, as I did
on the Shore of Africk, till I came to some
inhabited Country, and where I might find
some Relief; and after all perhaps, I might
fall in with some Christian Ship, that might
take me in; and if the worse came to the
worst, I could but die, which would put an
end to all these Miseries at once. Pray note,
all this was the fruit of a disturb'd Mind, an
impatient Temper, made as it were
desperate by the long Continuance of my
Troubles, and the Disappointments I had
met in the Wreck, I had been on board of;

and where I had been so near the obtaining
what I so earnestly long'd for, viz. Some-
body to speak to, and to learn some
Knowledge from of the Place where I was,
and of the probable Means of my
Deliverance; I say, I was agitated wholly by
these Thoughts: All my Calm of Mind in my
Resignation to Providence, and waiting the
Issue of the Dispositions of Heaven,
seem'd to be suspended; and I had, as it
were, no Power to turn my Thoughts to any
thing, but to the Project of a Voyage to the
Main, which came upon me with such
Force, and such an Impetuosity of Desire,
that it was not to be resisted.

When this had agitated my Thoughts for two
Hours, or more, with such Violence, that it
set my very Blood into a Ferment, and my
Pulse beat as high as if I had been in a
Feaver, meerly with the extraordinary
Fervour of my Mind about it; Nature, as if I
had been fatigued and exhausted with the
very Thought of it, threw me into a sound
Sleep; one would have thought, I should
have dream'd of it: But I did not, nor of any
Thing relating to it; but I dream'd, that as I
was going out in the Morning as usual from
my Castle, I saw upon the Shore, two
Canoes, and eleven Savages coming to
Land, and that they brought with them
another Savage, who they were going to
kill, in Order to eat him; when on a sudden,
the Savage that they were going to kill,
jumpt away, and ran for his Life; and I
thought in my Sleep, that he came running
into my little thick Grove, before my
Fortification, to hide himself; and that I
seeing him alone, and not perceiving that
the other sought him that Way, show'd my
self to him, and smiling upon him,
encourag'd him; that he kneel'd down to
me, seeming to pray me to assist him; upon
which I shew'd my Ladder, made him go
up, and carry'd him into my Cave, and he
became my Servant; and that as soon as I

-115-

had gotten this Man, I said to my self, now I
may certainly venture to the main Land; for
this Fellow will serve me as a Pilot, and will
tell me what to do, and whether to go for
Provisions; and whether not to go for fear of
being devoured, what Places to venture
into, and what to escape: I wak'd with this
Thought, and was under such inexpressible
Impressions of Joy, at the Prospect of my
Escape in my Dream, that the
Disappointments which I felt upon coming
to my self, and finding it was no more than a
Dream, were equally extravagant the other
Way, and threw me into a very great
Dejection of Spirit.

Upon this however, I made this Conclusion,
that my Only Way to go about an Attempt for
an Escape, was, if possible, to get a
Savage into my Possession; and if
possible, it should be one of their
Prisoners, who they had condemn'd to be
eaten, and should bring thither to kill; but
these Thoughts still were attended with this
Difficulty, that it was impossible to effect
this, without attacking a whole Caravan of
them, and killing them all; and this was not
only a very desperate Attempt, and might
miscarry; but on the other Hand, I had
greatly scrupled the Lawfulness of it to me;
and my Heart trembled at the thoughts of
shedding so much Blood, tho' it was for my
Deliverance. I need not repeat the
Arguments which occurr'd to me against
this, they being the same mention'd before;
but tho' I had other Reasons to offer now
(viz.) that those Men were Enemies to my
Life, and would devour me, if they could;
that it was Self-preservation in the highest
Degree, to deliver my self from this Death
of a Life, and was acting in my own
Defence, as much as if they were actually
assaulting me, and the like. I say, tho' these
Things argued for it, yet the Thoughts of
shedding Humane Blood for my
Deliverance, were very Terrible to me, and

such as I could by no Means reconcile my
self to, a great while.

However at last, after many secret Disputes
with my self, and after great Perplexities
about it, for all these Arguments one Way
and another struggl'd in my Head a long
Time, the eager prevailing Desire of
Deliverance at length master'd all the rest;
and I resolv'd, if possible, to get one of
those Savages into my Hands, cost what it
would. My next Thing then was to contrive
how to do it, and this indeed was very
difficult to resolve on: But as I could pitch
upon no probable Means for it, so I resolv'd
to put my self upon the Watch, to see them
when they came on Shore, and leave the
rest to the Event, taking such Measures as
the Opportunity should present, let be what
would be.

With these Resolutions in my Thoughts, I set
my self upon the Scout, as often as
possible, and indeed so often till I was
heartily tir'd of it, for it was above a Year
and Half that I waited, and for great part of
that Time went out to the West End, and to
the South West Corner of the Island, almost
every Day, to see for Canoes, but none
appear'd. This was very discouraging, and
began to trouble me much, tho' I cannot say
that it did in this Case, as it had done some
time before that, (viz.) wear off the Edge of
my Desire to the Thing. But the longer it
seem'd to be delay'd, the more eager I was
for it; in a Word, I was not at first so careful to
shun the sight of these Savages, and avoid
being seen by them, as I was now eager to
be upon them.

Besides, I fancied my self able to manage
One, nay, Two or Three Savages, if I had
them so as to make them entirely Slaves to
me, to do whatever I should direct them, and
to prevent their being able at any time to do
me any Hurt. It was a great while, that I

-116-

pleas'd my self with this Affair, but nothing
still presented; all my Fancies and
Schemes came to nothing, for no Savages
came near me for a great while.

Chapter XXII Robinson Rescues One of
Their Captives from the Savages, Whom He
Names Friday, and makes His Servant

About a Year and half after I had entertain'd
these Notions, and by long musing, had as it
were resolved them all into nothing, for want
of an Occasion to put them in Execution,I
was surpriz'd one Morning early, with
seeing no less than five Canoes all on
Shore together on my side the Island; and
the People who belong'd to them all landed,
and out of my sight: The Number of them
broke all my Measures, for seeing so many,
and knowing that they always came four or
six, or sometimes more in a Boat, I could
not tell what to think of it, Or how to take my
Measures, to attack Twenty or Thirty Men
single handed; so I lay still in my Castle,
perplex'd and discomforted: However I put
my self into all the same Postures for an
Attack that I had formerly provided, and was
just ready for Action, if any Thing had
presented; having waited a good while,
listening to hear if they made any Noise; at
length being very impatient, I set my Guns at
the Foot of my Ladder, and clamber'd up to
the Top of the Hill, by my two Stages as
usual; standing so however that my Head
did not appear above the Hill, so that they
could not perceive me by any Means; here I
observ'd by the help of my Perspective
Glass, that they were no less than Thirty in
Number, that they had a Fire kindled, that
they had had Meat dress'd. How they had
cook'd it, that I knew not, or what it was; but
they were all Dancing in I know not how
many barbarous Gestures and Figures,
their own Way, round the Fire. While I was
thus looking on them, I perceived by my
Perspective, two miserable Wretches

dragg'd from the Boats, where it seems
they were laid by, and were now brought out
for the Slaughter. I perceived one of them
immediately fell, being knock'd down, I
suppose with a Club or Wooden Sword, for
that was their way, and two or three others
were at work immediately cutting him open
for their Cookery, while the other Victim
was left standing by himself, till they should
be ready for him. In that very Moment this
poor Wretch seeing himself a little at Liberty,
Nature inspir'd him with Hopes of Life, and
he started away from them, and ran with
incredible Swiftness along the Sands
directly towards me, I mean towards that
part of the Coast, where my Habitation was.

I was dreadfully frighted, (that I must
acknowledge) when I perceived him to run
my Way; and especially, when as I thought I
saw him pursued by the whole Body, and
now I expected that part of my Dream was
coming to pass, and that he would certainly
take shelter in my Grove; but I could not
depend by any means upon my Dream for
the rest Of it, (viz.) that the other Savages
would not pursue him thither, and find him
there. However I kept my Station, and my
Spirits began to recover, when I found that
there was not above three Men that follow'd
him, and still more was I encourag'd, when I
found that he outstrip'd them exceedingly in
running, and gain'd Ground of them, so that
if he could but hold it for half an Hour, I saw
easily he would fairly get away from them
all.

There was between them and my Castle,
the Creek which I mention'd often at the first
part of my Story, when I landed my Cargoes
out of the Ship; and this I saw plainly, he
must necessarily swim over, or the poor
Wretch would be taken there: But when the
Savage escaping came thither, he made
nothing of it, tho' the Tide was then up, but
plunging in, swam thro' in about Thirty

-117-

Strokes or thereabouts, landed and ran on
with exceeding Strength and Swiftness;
when the Three Persons came to the
Creek, I found that Two of them could
Swim, but the Third cou'd not, and that
standing on the other Side, he look'd at the
other, but went no further; and soon after
went softly back again, which as it
happen'd, was very well for him in the main.

I observ'd, that the two who swam, were yet
more than twice as long swimming over the
Creek, as the Fellow was, that fled from
them: It came now very warmly upon my
Thoughts, and indeed irresistibly, that now
was my Time to get me a Servant, and
perhaps a Companion, or Assistant; and
that I was call'd plainly by Providence to
save this poor Creature's Life; I
immediately run down the Ladders with all
possible Expedition, fetches my two Guns,
for they were both but at the Foot of the
Ladders, as I observ'd above; and getting
up again, with the same haste, to the Top of
the Hill, I cross'd toward the Sea; and
having a very short Cut, and all down Hill,
clapp'd my self in the way, between the
Pursuers, and the Pursu'd; hallowing aloud
to him that fled, who looking back, was at
first perhaps as much frighted at me, as at
them; but I beckon'd with my Hand to him, to
come back; and in the mean time, I slowly
advanc'd towards the two that follow'd;
then rushing at once upon the foremost, I
knock'd him down with the Stock of my
Piece I was loath to fire, because 1 would
not have the rest hear; though at that
distance, it would not have been easily
heard, and being out of Sight of the Smoke
too, they wou'd not have easily known what
to make of it: Having knock'd this Fellow
down, the other who pursu'd with him
stopp'd, as if he had been frighted; and I
advanc'd a-pace towards him; but as I
came nearer, I perceiv'd presently, he had a
Bow and Arrow, and was fitting it to shoot at

me; so I was then necessitated to shoot at
him first, which I did, and kill'd him at the
first Shoot; the poor Savage who fled, but
had stopp'd; though he saw both his
Enemies fallen, and kill'd, as he thought; yet
was so frighted with the Fire, and Noise of
my Piece, that he stood Stock still, and
neither came forward or went backward,
tho' he seem'd rather enclin'd to fly still,
than to come on; I hollow'd again to him,
and made Signs to come forward, which he
easily understood, and came a little way,
then stopp'd again, and then a little further,
and stopp'd again, and I cou'd then
perceive that he stood trembling, as if he
had been taken Prisoner, and had just been
to be kill'd, as his two Enemies were; I
beckon'd him again to come to me, and
gave him all the Signs of Encouragement
that I could think of, and he came nearer and
nearer, kneeling down every Ten or Twelve
steps in token of acknowledgement for my
saving his Life: I smil'd at him, and look'd
pleasantly, and beckon'd to him to come
still nearer; at length he came close to me,
and then he kneel'd down again, kiss'd the
Ground, and laid his Head upon the Ground,
and taking me by the Foot, set my Foot
upon his Head; this it seems was in token of
swearing to be my Slave for ever; I took him
up, and made much of him, and encourag'd
him all I could. But there was more work to
do yet, for I perceived the Savage who I
knock'd down, was not kill'd, but stunn'd
with the blow, and began to come to
himself; so I pointed to him, and showing
him the Savage, that he was not dead; upon
this he spoke some Words to me, and
though I could not understand them, yet I
thought they were pleasant to hear, for they
were the first sound of a Man's Voice, that I
had heard, my own excepted, for above
Twenty Five Years. But there was no time
for such Reflections now, the Savage who
was knock'd down recover'd himself so far,
as to sit up upon the Ground, and I

-118-

perceived that my Savage began to be
afraid; but when I saw that, I presented my
other Piece at the Man, as if I would shoot
him, upon this my Savage, for so I call him
now, made a Motion to me to lend him my
Sword, which hung naked in a Belt by my
side; so I did: he no sooner had it, but he
runs to his Enemy, and at one blow cut off
his Head as cleaverly, no Executioner in
Germany, could have done it sooner or
better; which I thought very strange, for one
who 1 had Reason to believe never saw a
Sword in his Life before, except their own
Wooden Swords; however it seems, as I
learn'd afterwards, they make their Wooden
Swords so sharp, so heavy, and the Wood
is so hard, that they will cut off Heads even
with them, ay and Arms, and that at one
blow too; when he had done this, he comes
laughing to me in Sign of Triumph, and
brought me the Sword again, and with
abundance of Gestures which I did not
understand, laid it down with the Head of
the Savage, that he had kill'd just before
me.

But that which astonish'd him most, was to
know how I had kill'd the other Indian so far
off, so pointing to him, he made Signs to
me to let him go to him, so I bad him go, as
well as I could, when he came to him, he
stood like one amaz'd, looking at him,
turn'd him first on one side, then on t'other,
look'd at the Wound the Bullet had made,
which it seems was just in his Breast,
where it had made a Hole, and no great
Quantity of Blood had follow'd, but he had
bled inwardly, for he was quite dead; He
took up his Bow, and Arrows, and came
back, so I turn'd to go away, and beckon'd
to him to follow me, making Signs to him,
that more might come after them.

Upon this he sign'd to me, that he should
bury them with Sand, that they might not be
seen by the rest if they follow'd; and so I

made Signs again to him to do so; he fell to
Work, and in an instant he had scrap'd a
Hole in the Sand, with his Hands, big
enough to bury the first in, and then dragg'd
him into it, and cover'd him, and did so also
by the other; I believe he had bury'd them
both in a Quarter of an Hour; then calling him
away, I carry'd him not to my Castle, but
quite away to my Cave, on the farther Part
of the Island; so I did not let my Dream come
to pass in that Part, viz. That he came into
my Grove for shelter.

Here I gave him Bread, and a Bunch of
Raisins to eat, and a Draught of Water,
which I found he was indeed in great
Distress for, by his Running; and having
refresh'd him, I made Signs for him to go lie
down and sleep; pointing to a Place where I
had laid a great Parcel of Rice Straw, and a
Blanket upon it, which 1 used to sleep upon
my self some times; so the poor Creature
laid down, and went to sleep.

He was a comely handsome Fellow,
perfectly well made; with straight strong
Limbs, not too large; tall and well shap'd,
and as I reckon, about twenty six Years of
Age. He had a very good Countenance, not
a fierce and surly Aspect; but seem'd to
have something very manly in his Face, and
yet he had all the Sweetness and Softness
of an European in his Countenance too,
especially when he smil'd. His Hair was
long and black, not curl'd like Wool; his
Forehead very high, and large, and a great
Vivacity and sparkling Sharpness in his
Eyes. The Colour of his Skin was not quite
black, but very tawny; and yet not of an ugly
yellow nauseous tawny, as the Brasilians,
and Virginians, and other Natives of
America are; but of a bright kind of a dun
olive Colour, that had in it something very
agreeable; tho' not very easy to describe.
His Face was round, and plump; his Nose
small, not flat like the Negroes, a very good

-119-

Mouth, thin Lips, and his line Teeth well set,
and white as Ivory. After he had slumber'd,
rather than slept, about half an Hour, he
wak'd again, and comes out of the Cave to
me; for I had been milking my Goats, which I
had in the Enclosure just by: When he
espy'd me, he came running to me, laying
himself down again upon the Ground, with
all the possible Signs of an humble thankful
Disposition, making a many antick
Gestures show it: At last he lays his Head
flat upon the Ground, close to my Foot, and
sets my other Foot upon his Head, as he
had done before; and after this, made all
the Signs to me of Subjection, Servitude,
and Submission imaginable, to let me
know, how he would serve me as long as he
liv'd; I understood him in many Things, and
let him know, I was very well pleas'd with
him; in a little Time I began to speak to him,
and teach him to speak to me; and first, I
made him know his Name should be Friday,
which was the Day I sav'd his Life; I call'd
him so for the Memory of the Time; I
likewise taught him to say Master, and then
let him know, that was to be my Name; I
likewise taught him to say, YES, and No,
and to know the Meaning of them; I gave
him some Milk, in an earthen Pot, and let
him see me Drink it before him, and sop my
Bread in it; and I gave him a Cake of Bread,
to do the like, which he quickly comply'd
with, and made Signs that it was very good
for him.

I kept there with him all that Night; but as
soon as it was Day, I beckon'd to him to
come with me, and let him know, I would
give him some Cloaths, at which he seem'd
very glad, for he was stark naked: As we
went by the Place where he had bury'd the
two Men, he pointed exactly to the Place,
and shew'd me the Marks that he had made
to find them again, making Signs to me, that
we should dig them up again, and eat them;
at this I appear'd very angry, express'd my

Abhorrence of it, made as if I would vomit at
the Thoughts of it, and beckon'd with my
Hand to him to come away, which he did
immediately, with great Sub mission. I then
led him up to the Top of the Hill, to see if his
Enemies were gone; and pulling out my
Glass, I look'd, and saw plainly the Place
where they had been, but no appearance of
them, or of their Canoes; so that it was plain
they were gone, and had left their two
Comrades behind them, without any search
after them.

But I was not content with this Discovery; but
having now more Courage, and
consequently more Curiosity, I takes my
Man Friday with me, giving him the Sword
in his Hand, with the Bow and Arrows at his
Back, which I found he could use very
dextrously, making him carry one Gun for
me, and I two for my self, and away we
march'd to the Place, where these
Creatures had been; for I had a Mind now to
get some fuller Intelligence of them: When I
came to the Place, my very Blood ran chill in
my Veins, and my Heart sunk within me, at
the Horror of the Spectacle: indeed it was a
dreadful Sight, at least it was so to me;
though Friday made nothing of it: The Place
was cover'd with humane Bones, the
Ground dy'd with their Blood, great Pieces
of Flesh left here and there, half eaten,
mangl'd and scorch'd; and in short, all the
Tokens of the triumphant Feast they had
been making there, after a Victory over their
Enemies; I saw three Skulls, five Hands,
and the Bones of three or four Legs and
Feet, and abundance of other Parts of the
Bodies; and Friday, by his Signs, made me
under stand, that they brought over four
Prisoners to feast upon; that three of them
were eaten up, and that he, pointing to
himself, was the fourth: That there had been
a great Battle between them, and their next
King, whose Subjects it seems he had
been one of; and that they had taken a great

-120-

Number of Prisoners, all which were carry'd
to several Places by those that had taken
them in the Fight, in order to feast upon
them, as was done here by these Wretches
upon those they brought hither.

I caus'd Friday to gather all the Skulls,
Bones, Flesh, and whatever remain'd, and
lay them together on a Heap, and make a
great Fire upon it, and burn them all to
Ashes: I found Friday had still a hankering
Stomach after some of the Flesh, and was
still a Cannibal in his Nature; but I discover'd
so much Abhorrence at the very Thoughts of
it, and at the least Appearance of it, that he
durst not discover it; for I had by some
Means let him know, that I would kill him if
he offer'd it.

When we had done this, we came back to
our Castle, and there I fell to work for my
Man Friday; and first of all, I gave him a pair
of Linnen Drawers, which I had out of the
poor Gunners Chest I mention'd, and which
I found in the Wreck; and which with a little
Alteration fitted him very well; then I made
him a Jerkin of Goat's-skin, as well as my
Skill would allow; and I was now grown a
tollerable good Taylor; and I gave him a
Cap, which I had made of a Hare-skin, very
convenient, and fashionable enough; and
thus he was cloath'd for the present,
tollerably well; and was mighty well pleas'd
to see himself almost as well cloath'd as his
Master: It is true, he went awkardly in these
Things at first; wearing the Drawers was
very awkard to him, and the Sleeves of the
Wastcoat gall'd his Shoulders, and the
inside of his Arms; but a little easing them
where he com plain'd they hurt him, and
using himself to them, at length he took to
them very well.

The next Day after I came home to my Hutch
with him, I began to consider where I should
lodge him, and that I might do well for him,

and yet be perfectly easy my self; I made a
little Tent for him in the vacant Place
between my two Fortifications, in the inside
of the last, and in the outside of the first; and
as there was a Door, or Entrance there into
my Cave, I made a formal fram'd Door
Case, and a Door to it of Boards, and set it
up in the Passage, a little within the
Entrance; and causing the Door to open on
the inside, I barr'd it up in the Night, taking in
my Ladders too; so that Friday could no way
come at me in the inside of my innermost
Wall, without making so much Noise in
getting over, that it must needs waken me;
for my first Wall had now a compleat Roof
over it of long Poles, covering all my Tent,
and leaning up to the side of the Hill, which
was again laid cross with smaller Sticks
instead of Laths, and then thatch'd over a
great Thickness, with the Rice Straw, which
was strong like Reeds; and at the Hole or
Place which was left to go in or out by the
Ladder, I had plac'd a kind of Trap-door,
which if it had been attempted on the
outside, would not have open'd at all, but
would have fallen down, and made a great
Noise; and as to Weapons, I took them all to
my Side every Night.

But I needed none of all this Precaution; for
never Man had a more faithful, loving,
sincere Servant, than Friday was to me;
without Passions, Sullenness or Designs,
perfectly oblig'd and engag'd; his very
Affections were ty'd to me, like those of a
Child to a Father; and I dare say, he would
have sacrific'd his Life for the saving mine,
upon any occasion whatsoever; the many
Testimonies he gave me of this, put it out of
doubt, and soon convinc'd me, that I
needed to use no Precautions, as to my
Safety on his Account.

This frequently gave me occasion to
observe, and that with wonder, that
however it had pleas'd God, in his

-121-

Providence, and in the Government of the
Works of his Hands, to take from so great a
Part of the World of his Creatures, the best
uses to which their Faculties, and the
Powers of their Souls are adapted; yet that
he has bestow'd upon them the same
Powers, the same Reason, the same
Affections, the same Sentiments of
Kindness and Obligation, the same
Passions and Resentments of Wrongs, the
same Sense of Gratitude, Sincerity,
Fidelity, and all the Capacities of doing
Good, and receiving Good, that he has
given to us; and that when he pleases to
offer to them Occasions of exerting these,
they are as ready, nay, more ready to apply
them to the right Uses for which they were
bestow'd, than we are; and this made me
very melancholly sometimes, in reflecting
as the several Occasions presented, how
mean a Use we make of all these, even
though we have these Powers enlighten'd
by the great Lamp of Instruction, the Spirit of
God, and by the Knowledge of his Word,
added to our Understanding; and why it has
pleas'd God to hide the like saving
Knowledge from so many Millions of Souls,
who if I might judge by this poor Savage,
would make a much better use of it than we
did.

From hence, I sometimes was led too far to
invade the Soveraignty of Providence, and
as it were arraign the Justice of so arbitrary
a Disposition of Things, that should hide
that Light from some, and reveal it to others,
and yet expect a like Duty from both: But I
shut it up, and check'd my Thoughts with
this Conclusion, (1st.) That we did not know
by what Light and Law these should be
Condemn'd; but that as God was
necessarily, and by the Nature of his Being,
infinitely Holy and Just, so it could not be,
but that if these Creatures were all
sentenc'd to Absence from himself, it was
on account of sinning against that Light

which, as the Scripture says, was a Law to
themselves, and by such Rules as their
Consciences would acknowledge to be
just, tho' the Foundation was not discover'd
to us: And (2d.) that still as we are all the Clay
in the Hand of the Potter, no Vessel could
say to him, Why hast thou form'd me thus?

But to return to my New Companion; I was
greatly delighted with him, and made it my
Business to teach him every Thing, that was
proper to make him useful, handy, and
helpful; but especially to make him speak,
and under stand me when I spake, and he
was the aptest Schollar that ever was, and
particularly was so merry, so constantly
diligent, and so pleased, when he cou'd but
understand me, or make me understand
him, that it was very pleasant to me to talk to
him; and now my Life began to be so easy,
that I began to say to my self, that could I but
have been safe from more Savages, I
cared not, if I was never to remove from the
place while I lived.

Chapter XXIII Robinson Instructs and
Civilizes His Man Friday and Endeavors to
Give Him an Idea of Christianity

After I had been two or three Days return'd
to my Castle, I thought that, in order to bring
Friday off from his horrid way of feeding,
and from the Relish of a Cannibal's
Stomach, I ought to let him taste other
Flesh; so I took him out with me one
Morning to the Woods: I went indeed
intending to kill a Kid out of my own Flock,
and bring him home and dress it. But as I
was going, I saw a She Goat lying down in
the Shade, and two young Kids sitting by
her; I catch'd hold of Friday, hold says I,
stand still; and made Signs to him not to stir,
immediately I presented my Piece, shot and
kill'd one of the Kids. The poor Creature
who had at a Distance indeed seen me kill
the Savage his Enemy, but did not know, or

-122-

could imagine how it was done, was
sensibly surpriz'd, trembled, and shook,
and look'd so amaz'd, that I thought he
would have sunk down. He did not see the
Kid I shot at, or perceive I had kill'd it, but
ripp'd up his Wastcoat to feel if he was not
wounded, and as I found, presently thought I
was resolv'd to kill him; for he came and
kneel'd down to me, and embraceing my
Knees, said a great many Things I did not
understand; but I could easily see that the
meaning was to pray me not to kill him.

I soon found a way to convince him that I
would do him no harm, and taking him up by
the Hand laugh'd at him, and pointed to the
Kid which I had kill'd, beckoned to him to
run and fetch it, which he did; and while he
was wondering and looking to see how the
Creature was kill'd, I loaded my Gun again,
and by and by I saw a great Fowl like a
Hawk sit upon a Tree within Shot; so to let
Friday understand a little what I would do, I
call'd him to me again, pointed at the Fowl
which was indeed a Parrot, tho' I thought it
had been a Hawk, I say pointing to the
Parrot, and to my Gun, and to the Ground
under the Parrot, to let him see I would
make it fall, I made him understand that I
would shoot and kill that Bird; accordingly I
fir'd and bad him look, and immediately he
saw the Parrot fall, he stood like one
frighted again, notwithstanding all I had said
to him; and I found he was the more
amaz'd, because he did not see me put any
Thing into the Gun; but thought that there
must be some wonderful Fund of Death and
Destruction in that Thing, able to kill Man,
Beast, Bird, or any Thing near, or far off;
and the Astonishment this created in him
was such, as could not wear off for a long
Time; and I believe, if I would have let him,
he would have worshipp'd me and my Gun:
As for the Gun it self, he would not so much
as touch it for several Days after; but would
speak to it, and talk to it, as if it had

answer'd him, when he was by himself;
which, as I afterwards learn'd of him, was
to desire it not to kill him.

Well, after his Astonishment was a little over
at this, I pointed to him to run and fetch the
Bird I had shot, which he did, but stay'd
some Time; for the Parrot not being quite
dead, was flutter'd away a good way off
from the Place where she fell; however, he
found her, took her up, and brought her to
me; and as I had perceivd his Ignorance
about the Gun before, I took this Advantage
to charge the Gun again, and not let him see
me do it, that 1 might be ready for any other
Mark that might present; but nothing more
offer'd at that Time; so I brought home the
Kid, and the same Evening I took the Skin
off, and cut it out as well as I could; and
having a Pot for that purpose, I boil'd, or
stew'd some of the Flesh, and made some
very good Broth; and after I had begun to
eat some, I gave some to my Man, who
seem'd very glad of it, and lik'd it very well;
but that which was strangest to him, was, to
see me eat Salt with it; he made a Sign to
me, that the Salt was not good to eat, and
putting a little into his own Mouth, he seem'd
to nauseate it, and would spit and sputter at
it, washing his Mouth with fresh Water after
it; on the other hand, I took some Meat in my
Mouth without Salt, and I pretended to spit
and sputter for want of Salt, as fast as he
had done at the Salt; but it would not do, he
would never care for Salt with his Meat, or in
his Broth; at least not a great while, and then
but a very little.

Having thus fed him with boil'd Meat and
Broth, I was resolv'd to feast him the next
Day with roasting a Piece of the Kid; this 1
did by hanging it before the Fire, in a String,
as I had seen many People do in England,
setting two Poles up, one on each side the
Fire, and one cross on the Top, and tying
the String to the Cross-stick, letting the

-123-

Meat turn continually: This Friday admir'd
very much; but when he came to taste the
Flesh, he took so many ways to tell me how
well he lik'd it, that I could not but understand
him; and at last he told me he would never
eat Man's Flesh any more, which I was very
glad to hear.

The next Day I set him to work to beating
some Corn out, and sifting it in the manner I
us'd to do, as I observ'd before and he soon
understood how to do it as well as I,
especially after he had seen what the
Meaning of it was, and that it was to make
Bread of; for after that I let him see me
make my Bread, and bake it too, and in a
little Time Friday was able to do all the Work
for me, as well as I could do it my self.

I begun now to consider, that having two
Mouths to feed, instead of one, I must
provide more Ground for my Harvest, and
plant a larger Quantity of Corn, than I us'd to
do; so I mark'd out a larger Piece of Land,
and began the Fence in the same Manner
as before, in which Friday not only work'd
very willingly, and very hard; but did it very
chearfully, and I told him what it was for; that
it was for Corn to make more Bread,
because he was now with me, and that I
might have enough for him, and my self too:
He appear'd very sensible of that Part, and
let me know, that he thought I had much
more Labour upon me on his Account, than I
had for my self; and that he would work the
harder for me, if I would tell him what to do.

This was the pleasantest Year of all the Life
I led in this Place; Friday began to talk pretty
well, and understand the Names of almost
every Thing I had occasion to call for, and of
every Place I had to send him to, and talk'd
a great deal to me; so that in short I began
now to have some Use for my Tongue
again, which indeed I had very little
occasion for before; that is to say, about

Speech; besides the Pleasure of talking to
him, I had a singular Satisfaction in the
Fellow himself; his simple unfeign'd
Honesty, appear'd to me more and more
every Day, and I began really to love the
Creature; and on his Side, I believe he lov'd
me more than it was possible for him ever to
love any Thing before.

I had a Mind once to try if he had any
hankering Inclination to his own Country
again, and having learn'd him English so
well that he could answer me almost any
Questions, I ask'd him whether the Nation
that he belong'd to never conquer'd in
Battle, at which he smil'd; and said; yes,
yes, we always fight the better; that is, he
meant always get the better in Fight; and so
we began the following Discourse: You
always fight the better said I, How came you
to be taken Prisoner then, Friday?

Friday, My Nation beat much, for all that.

Master, How beat; if your Nation beat them,
how come you to be taken?

Friday, They more many than my Nation in
the Place where me was; they take one,
two, three, and me; my Nation over beat
them in the yonder Place, where me no
was; there my Nation take one, two, great
Thousand.

Master, But why did not your Side recover
you from the Hands of your Enemies then?

Friday, They run one, two, three, and me,
and make go in the Canoe; my Nation have
no Canoe that time.

Master, Well, Friday, and What does your
Nation do with the Men they take, do they
carry them away, and eat them, as these
did?

-124-

Friday, Yes, my Nation eat Mans too, eat all
up.

Master, Where do they carry them?

Friday, Go to other Place where they think.

Master, Do they come hither?

Friday, Yes, yes, they come hither; come
other else Place.

Master, Have you been here with them?

Friday, Yes, I been here; [points to the N.W.
Side of the Island, which it seems was their
Side.]

By this I understood, that my Man Friday had
formerly been among the Savages, who
us'd to come on Shore on the farther Part of
the Island, on the same Man eating
Occasions that he was now brought for; and
sometime after, when I took the Courage to
carry him to that Side, being the same I
formerly mention'd, he presently knew the
Place, and told me, he was there